Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Kim Rok Soo only had one thought. 

'What the fuck.'

He doesn't know the why's nor the how's in shit-shot he was reincarnated to this place of all places. I mean, there has to be a better place right?! But thinking back to the main story... Kim Rok Soo let out a sigh. It might actually be for good that he ended up in this mansion instead of the others seeing how even the protagonist of the main story was a cold-blooded lunatic. 

Kim Rok Soo shuddered remembering the scene how Choi Han killed Cale without mercy. 

Speaking of the other lunatic of a villain... Cale had been staring at him since Kim Rok Soo woke up this morning with the grand 'wakening' with the servants and maids lined up that Kim Rok Soo had troubles telling them all to get out. 

From the story Kim Rok Soo knew which was 【To Attempt Murder With My Hands】; the main story, Cale should be smiling like the crazy bastard that he is while ranting about how he's going to kill his victim in full details right now. But why is Cale just staring at him silently? Wasn't Cale very talkative?

Kim Rok Soo waved his hand on Cale's face and saw how the redhead's eyes followed his hand movement. 

...Huh, so he's not a statue.

"Uhm..." if Cale doesn't plan to talk, then Kim Rok Soo will just to do it instead, "Where is this?"

First and foremost. Kim Rok Soo must find out about this place. Okay, maybe it was pretty dumb of him to ask this kind of question but he needs to know so he could weigh out how dangerous this place could be. 

Now you see, 【To Attempt Murder With My Hands】 isn't just any light novel. It was a scary-fucking-light novel with some detailed art of how the victims were killed. The first time Kim Rok Soo saw the art, he was so scared and disgusted he almost threw up the nonexistent food he ate that day. 

The entire storyline was so fucked up Kim Rok Soo had troubled sleeping at night sometimes, but as a reader who'd read anything at any given moment, Kim Rok Soo would rate the light novel 10 out of 10. He would gladly make it 1000/10 if the arts weren't so detailed and scary but its undeniable that the story was so interesting that Kim Rok Soo would forgive the author for making him stay up at 3 am while being scared for his life. 

Minutes already passed but Cale just stared at him without responding, making Kim Rok Soo frown. 

'...Is this kid alright?'

He's not like... planning ways to murder him right? Cale better throw away those scary thoughts. Kim Rok Soo shuddered. 

"Hey," Kim Rok Soo reached out to nudge Cale's arm but he was surprised when Cale flinched away with his shoulders tensed. 

'...What's wrong with him?'

Kim Rok Soo peeked at the latter's face and noticed how pale Cale's face became. His lips started to turn blue and his eyes trembling so much. 

What's going on? 

"Hey," Kim Rok Soo asked, not out of worry of course. "Are you okay?" Kim Rok Soo wanted to tap Cale but remembering how this child reacting like this was because of a simple touch, Kim Rok Soo retracted his hand. 

Cale's shaking lips slowly parted with his eyes set downcast, refusing to look up, refusing to show his face. "...ost..." his voice sounded so hoarse as if it hadn't been used for a long time, hadn't drink water for a long time. 

"Huh?"

Despite his body quite literally quavering nonstop, Cale raised a hand and pointed behind Kim Rok Soo. 

"....Ghost."

Kim Rok Soo jumped away from the bed diving forward to hug Cale. "Hey! Don't joke around!"

If Cale shaking earlier was already so much, it only intensified when he tumbled on his back with Kim Rok Soo hugging him tightly. His trembling hand clutched on Kim Rok Soo's night wear as if that was his only saving grace. 

"....Blood... blood... so many blood..."

....Wasn't the villain Cale addicted to seeing blood pouring out? Why is this kid acting so differently from the one Kim Rok Soo knew? Moreover... pushing himself up so he's not crashing on the poor trembling boy, Kim Rok Soo was able to get a clear view of the state Cale was in. 

It didn't look like he's faking it at all. Cale was really scared, but scared of what?

'Don't give me the ghost bullshit...!'

Kim Rok Soo took a deep breathe in and mustered the courage to look behind. When he did, there was nothing. 

"...?"

"Blood... blood... blood... sob..." 

Kim Rok Soo whipped his head around and saw that Cale had started to cry. Closing his eyes shut as tears fell down to his cheeks. He was still shaking so much with his face so pale he could probably replace the white curtain in the room. 

But wait, why is he crying? what he is so scared of? Kim Rok Soo reached forward to touch the boy but Cale flinched and began shaking so much more than he already was. "...No..!!" 

Kim Rok Soo cupped Cale's cheeks in his hands. 

"Cale Henituse." 

Cale was still crying, shaking his head while saying 'no' repeatedly. Body trembling as if it was the only thing he could do. 

"Cale Henituse."

Kim Rok Soo leaned forward and pressed Cale's cheeks further. 

This sight was something Kim Rok Soo had not thought he would ever see. When he woke up a few minutes ago and realizing who this boy who was standing by the door of the room earlier, Kim Rok Soo had been scared for his life. Thinking that in the next minute he would die. But it had already been 30 minutes ago but he was still alive. 

Additionally, the lunatic of a villain wasn't smiling, nor was he laughing as he tell-tale how he would be chopping his arms off and pulling his eyeballs out. Instead, Cale Henituse had just stared at him, showed a frightened expression next, and proceed to crying. 

Kim Rok Soo had not expected to see this villain who was capable of almost killing the overpowered protagonist would be degraded to a sobbing mess of a child. 

'I guess this was the time where he hadn't gone insane yet.'

If so, then there is only one thing for Kim Rok Soo to do....

Kim Rok Soo hugged Cale in his fragile state closely to his chest and let the child cry out his fears. Patting his back in hopes that it would calm him down. 

....And that is to prevent Cale from becoming the crazy villain that he knew. 

'At least then my chances of surviving in this mansion would rise.'

Chapter Text

Kim Rok Soo stared off space with a blank face. Earlier he had hugged Cale Henituse while he cried. The  Cale Henituse for Pete's sake. Not only that! Ron had just to get in the room at that moment and saw them in such position in which Kim Rok Soo was on top of Cale, hugging him, while Cale cried!! 

Kim Rok Soo slammed his head on the wall. Ignoring the way Cale stared at him in fright. 

"Young master, is there any problem?" 

Kim Rok Soo turned in front so he doesn't have to see Ron's face. "No." 

They were currently on their way to the dining room, of course after Kim Rok Soo changed to some proper clothes so he doesn't go out in his sleeping wear. As they walk, Kim Rok Soo couldn't help but observe the surrounding. From what he's seeing, the halls don't look creepy; the walls were clean as if they have never been once touched. But Kim Rok Soo is 100% sure this is just a front to hide the dark truth. 

Since this is the mansion where the villain Cale Henituse grew up, it would be to no one's surprise if lurking behind these clean walls are ghosts of untold and countless deaths. No, it would be odd if that wasn't the case. 

If there was something the main story had taught Kim Rok Soo, it was to not judge the book by its cover. 

Just like this quiet child. 

Who would believe that this silent and almost timid Cale Henituse would be a vicious murderer in the future? No one would believe it if Kim Rok Soo were to tell the truth. 

Glancing briefly to his side where Ron was walking a step behind them, Kim Rok Soo remembered something. 

It was told countless times in the main story that Ron had been on good terms with Cale since he was a child until he became the villain Cale Henituse. As it said, Ron had been the one who raised Cale into the person that he became; no, that wouldn't be nearly accurate. 

Ron was the person who 'protected' Cale Henituse when he was young. In what ways, how, and why, Kim Rok Soo doesn't know. It was never mentioned why Ron did so, or to whom he protected Cale against. 

Ron might have been a good person in Cale's eyes, but to Kim Rok Soo this head butler is very suspicious. 

He just couldn't put it to word, but he's certain this man is hiding something. Like the fact that he's actually an assassin or something. 

'That couldn't be the case, right?'

If Ron was truly an assassin, then isn't that hella scary? Kim Rok Soo shuddered. 

'....What is this mansion? House of murderers??' 

It better be not that way. 

They arrived at a huge double door. Ron held the door for them as Cale entered first without hesitation unlike Kim Rok Soo who took seconds to just observe the surrounding before stepping in as well. 

The first thing that caught his eyes were the lavish food on the long table. Kim Rok Soo almost drooled. 

If it had been back at his original world, Kim Rok Soo would have never tasted any of these—wait is that steak?!—he always had to starve for the day just so he could have something to eat for tomorrow. But now, presented in front of him are the food he used to only dream on eating. 

'I guess it really was better I got dropped at this place.'

Kim Rok Soo sat on the chair with the assistant of a servant and didn't hesitate in grasping the utensils. The maids looked pleased as they served Kim Rok Soo the food on the table, watching with expectation as Kim Rok Soo ate a spoonful of the food. 

Because of the otherworldly taste that he had never tasted before, Kim Rok Soo subconsciously let out a satisfied hum resulting in all the maids as well as the servants' face lighting up in delight. Were they happy that their hard work was being appreciated? Makes sense. Kim Rok Soo had also wanted for his hard work to be appreciated by someone. Anyone at all. 

Ever since he was a kid, he had to work extra hard than anyone else because he was an orphan. It was very difficult especially since he was just a kid back then until he became an adult, yet he still worried about surviving for the next day to come. 

....And now he was a kid again. 

Kim Rok Soo pushed those unnecessary thoughts away and took a mouthful of the steak next that made Kim Rok Soo froze. 

What the hell. 

'No one said it taste this good?!'

Kim Rok Soo took another, then another, completely stuffing his face with the meat he's starting to love. Then at that moment, Cale's hesitant and hoarse voice was heard. 

"...You're okay with eating that?"

'Hm?' Kim Rok Soo stopped and turned his head to the side in order to look at the boy sitting beside him. Cale looked bewildered and... terrified? what the hell is he making that face for?

"That..." Cale raised a shaky hand and pointed at the food in Kim Rok Soo's mouth. "...That's human meat."

Kim Rok Soo spat the food out. 

'What the fuck?!'

Who in their right mind would serve this kind of thing?! Are they actually out of their goddamn mind?!

Kim Rok Soo stared at his plate full of food in shock. 

...So all of this... are made out from human meat? No, no that can't be. There's still the bread-!

But what's this? Cale wouldn't touch anything at all? 

'...No way...'

Cale wouldn't even spare the table a glance, only ducking his head down and fidgeting with his hand as if he was stopping himself from grabbing anything. Kim Rok Soo was beyond horrified. 

This place... this place is the worse..!!

"Young master-nim," Ron came to view with a handkerchief which he held out for Kim Rok Soo to take, "It is very rude to spit out your food in front of grace."

'The fuck you mean grace?! this is hell!!' Kim Rok Soo wanted to scream that to his face and barely held back. 

He roughly wiped his mouth with the handkerchief, hoping it would be enough to erase the fact that he ever swallowed food that was made out of human—

'I think I'm gonna puke...'

"Is there any water here?" Kim Rok Soo asked but before any of the servants could respond, Cale grasped tightly on his sleeve and vigorously shook his head. 

'...Don't tell me the water is contaminated or something?'

"Don't. You'll regret even looking at it."

Oh fuck. 

Kim Rok Soo raised his shaking hands to his face, trying hard to take a deep breathe and calm himself. 

...Didn't he read it once over the internet how human meat was the tastiest, according to those cannibals? Kim Rok Soo shuddered. Not because he was scared of that fact, but because he could somewhat agree to it now. Kim Rok Soo mentally punched himself. 

He really wanted to wash the taste away from his mouth but how is he supposed to do that when even clear and safe water isn't available?! This place was definitely worse than hell!!

'I'm out of here.' 

Kim Rok Soo abruptly stood up and walked out, not bothering to look behind when the servants asked him to. 

That was how he was unable to see the creeping smiles that made its way to their faces. 

"It seems like we're going to have this wonderful taste for ourselves again!" one of the maids joyfully said. 

"I will never understand why the young masters would refuse such luscious food." a servant lament. 

"But isn't that great?" another maid stated as she began to take the plates of the food in her hand, grinning at the others, "We get to have these babies for us since its unwanted for them."

Cale had rushed off the dining as soon as Kim Rok Soo walked out and was tailing behind the latter. Kim Rok Soo was aware that he was being followed but he didn't have the time to care. In his mind, he just wants to get to the bathroom of the room he was previously in as soon as he can so he could wash his mouth with soap. Hypothetically, and if possible, literally. 

The thing that baffles Kim Rok Soo more was the fact that they all looked so used to it, even Cale! Was that seriously the food he had been served this whole entire time? and what has Ron been doing to just let it happen?! Wasn't Ron supposed to be the one to protect Cale or something?!

'Bullshit! I can't trust anyone from this house at all!'

Kim Rok Soo slammed the door of the bathroom shut. Facing the sink, he immediately opened the faucet and tried so hard to wash his mouth again and again. But no matter what he did, the taste still remained. 

Kim Rok Soo had no choice but to push his index and middle finger deep in his throat, moving it around until he touched the uvula and palatal area, instantly feeling nausea being induced and removed his fingers. Effectively throwing up the 'meal' he had just taken. Kim Rok Soo made sure to vomit out everything; every single bite he had taken, every single bits of that disgusting food. 

Kim Rok Soo coughed while everything was going out. He didn't want to leave out even a single thing of the food he had eaten, feeling disgusted just at the mere thought that he was even served human meat in the first place. 

He washed his mouth once more, tempted to just drink the water from the faucet but decided against it. There's no telling if this water was also contaminated or something. 

As he stared at his figure from the mirror, Kim Rok Soo was able to figure out why the hell Cale's voice was so hoarse. It was exactly because he had never drank water in a long time. How long? Kim Rok Soo could only hope it hadn't been more than a week because if that was the case, then Cale might actually die from dehydration. 

'...What the hell is this horrible place?'

Closing his eyes and taking a deep breathe in, Kim Rok Soo had one thought. 

'No matter what. I will get out of this hellhole.'

He opened his eyes and gazed at his reflection on the mirror before turning the faucet off. At least there was one thing he could be thankful of after reincarnating into this place; and that is the fact that his face had never changed at all. He still looked the same normal guy he used to.

When he stepped out from the bathroom, he saw Cale meekly sitting on the bed like he was some pet waiting. Kim Rok Soo subconsciously let out a sigh. 

Right, the child version of the villain he knew lives in this mansion. After finding out the meals he had been serving for the entirety of his life, Kim Rok Soo began to understand just why Cale Henituse became a ruthless psychopath. 

What Kim Rok Soo didn't know was that the meal was just the beginning of a long-tale story of how Cale slowly began to succumb to madness. 

Kim Rok Soo decided to ignore Cale for now and began inspecting the entire room. Looking for anything, anything at all. Be it a creepy bulging dead hand or a dagger than can help him somehow. 

Opening the huge closet that was half-empty save for the very few clothes inside, probably because Kim Rok Soo had suddenly appeared seemingly out of nowhere and the servants didn't had time to prepare for anything. As he was checking the closet, Cale's hesitant voice once again came. 

"How old are you?"

Kim Rok Soo paused. Without turning around to face the other and without really thinking much about it, Kim Rok Soo answered as he continued to push the clothes away from his view to see what's behind the closet. "20."

Cale didn't immediately respond which Kim Rok Soo was thankful for. At least the kid understood enough to let him do his inspecting in peace. 

"...You look like you're 10."

Kim Rok Soo heaved out a loud sigh for Cale to hear. Checking the shoe box pushed deeply inside the closet, closing it again when he saw that it was empty. "Look here, kid. I may look like this but I'm 20." 

Actually, he was before he died. Though Cale doesn't need to know that. How would he believe Kim Rok Soo if he were to say that he's actually from another world, reincarnated into the side-story of the light novel he read? Cale might even call him the crazy one between the two of them. 

"But I'm taller."

Kim Rok Soo slammed the closet shut. "Hah?!" 

Cale curled his body, pulling his knees to his chest as he muttered quietly. "...You should be calling me hyung."

Kim Rok Soo stared at him like he was an alien. 

'What is up with this kid?'

The fuck is up with the 'hyung' bullshit? no way in hell is Kim Rok Soo going to call Cale Henituse  that. There's just no way. 

Anyhow, Kim Rok Soo is the older one, Cale just won't be able to accept the truth. With a wave of a dismissing hand, Kim Rok Soo mumbled. "Whatever." 

He doesn't plan on doing that anyway, so it won't matter at all. 

He went to check the bedside table next, passing by the curled up child without sparing him a glance. Kim Rok Soo will eventually have to deal with Cale but right now, his concern was this room which he knew he'll have to stay in for now. 

As he opened each drawer, Cale's voice was heard once more. 

"You're the only kid around here."

Kim Rok Soo raised an eyebrow and glanced at Cale's back. "Are you not gonna call yourself a kid?"

"...Aside from me." his voice was hush. Kim Rok Soo doesn't have the time to care about that. He continued to check the other drawers. 

"You're also..." Kim Rok Soo only half-heartedly listened to the mumbles of the child as he continued on with his work, checking everything but there was still nothing to be found. "...The only one I can talk to."

Once again, for the second time, Kim Rok Soo paused at Cale's words. 

"...This place is dark... and scary...." Cale's voice turned quieter and quieter, almost as if he was afraid to say it out loud in case a monster would hear, crawl in, and drag him away. "....I don't want to stay here."

'Same here kid.' 

Kim Rok Soo huffed out a breathe before kneeling on the ground to check under the bed. Flapping the bedsheet open as Kim Rok Soo flattened on the ground in order to peak through the gap. 

"...A lot of dead bodies—"

"Oh fuck!"

Kim Rok Soo jumped away, falling on his butt a few steps away from the bed. Cale looked at him, alarmed. "Y, You're not supposed to raise your voice, idiot!"

"How am I the idiot here?!" Kim Rok Soo pointed a finger towards the bed, "No one told me a hand would be under there of all places!" 

Cale's face turned pale. "W, What?" he too, stood up and stepped away from the bed with shaky steps. "D, Did it follow me here? No... no... I..." Cale's body began to quiver again as his eyes trembled, mumbling incoherent words to himself while still stepping backwards. 

He was acting the same way a few hours ago. When he said that there was a ghost. 

Wait, why the hell was he having another panic attack? shouldn't it be Kim Rok Soo since he's the one who saw that dead bulging hand?! 

"Hey, you better not cry again-!" 

Just as he said that, Cale burst into tears while shaking a lot. Eventually falling to the ground as his knees gave out. 

Kim Rok Soo soullessly stared up at the ceiling. Suddenly feeling that maybe it would better to just die instead of dealing with this. 

"...Ah....Ah... I... hic..." 

As reluctant as he can be, Kim Rok Soo outstretched his arm under the bed, trying to reach for the dead hand without looking. When he felt the extremely cold and hard limb, without wasting a second Kim Rok Soo pulled it out, storming towards the window and slammed it open, hurriedly throwing the hand as far away as possible. 

'TO HELL WITH THAT HAND!' 

Kim Rok Soo shuddered as the feeling of touching the hand remained. He rushed towards the bathroom to wash his hands before returning to the room and saw that Cale was still trembling and sobbing. Kim Rok Soo raised a hand to rest on his forehead, heaving out a sigh. 

Why was he here again? Was his job to babysit the child version of the villain? Was that the reason why he reincarnated to this place of all other worlds out there? if so then...

'If it was going to be like this then just return me to my original world goddamnit!!!' 

Night came too soon and Kim Rok Soo couldn't be more thankful. Dealing with a bunch of cannibalistic servants, touching a fucking dead hand and dealing with a crying Cale Henituse had made Kim Rok Soo so damn tired he felt like he'd pass out. Now the thing is, he had never eaten a meal for the whole day; not that he plans to eat the human meat he'll be served, which made him feel weaker. If it had been his original 20-year-old body (which isn't much since he was also skinny even as an adult) he probably wouldn't feel this intense hunger since he was already used to starving but Kim Rok Soo currently had a 10-year-old's body. Which is a curse. 

Feeling the immense pain on his abdomen for not consuming anything for the whole day, Kim Rok Soo turned to his side and curled his body. Pulling the covers closely to himself in order to shield himself from the cold wind that surrounds the room. It was abnormally cold as if the room was situated outside instead of inside the mansion. 

Earlier, as soon as darkness was closely approaching, Cale had flinched and told Kim Rok Soo repeatedly that no matter what happens do not  step out of his room then stormed off. Kim Rok Soo might have felt confused upon receiving such a stern warning while the redhead showed a distinct feature of fear in his eyes, Kim Rok Soo isn't crazy enough to just brush it off, especially since it came from Cale Henituse of all people. Kim Rok Soo had already experienced craziness in the morning, it would totally be to no surprise if a killer walks the hallways at night. 

Which was precisely the case. 

Kim Rok Soo had always been the type to have troubles sleeping at a new and foreign place; that fact still hadn't change even though he got reincarnated into the world of a novel. Which was how he came to know another fact about the mansion. 

Maybe it was due to the chilling quietness, or Kim Rok Soo's own restlessness after having one hell of a day that made his hearing of the surrounding clearer than ever to the point that he could hear faint footsteps of a large creature he couldn't guess who or what. 

What Kim Rok Soo knew was that he simply held on the covers tightly, watching the door of the room intensely, trying to figure out if the sound was just his imagination or not. He was almost convinced that he was hearing things until a light peaked through the gaps of the door that no doubt belonged to candle lights. 

Kim Rok Soo held his breathe in, stopping any unnecessary movements and trying so hard to make his presence as little as possible. He stared at the door and he could have sworn he heard a creaking sound. Kim Rok Soo began to prepare in case the door was burst open and something or someone does come in but to his surprise, the person at the other side just walked away bringing the candle light along with them. 

The heavy footsteps being the last thing Kim Rok Soo heard before he was sure that that someone was already gone. 

Kim Rok Soo took a deep breathe in and slowly sat up. Watching the door in case that creature decides to come back. 

'At this point, I will never get to rest.' 

This mansion was definitely fucked up. 

Kim Rok Soo stared blankly off space. He had not sleep a wink last night. 

He had to stay alert in case whoever the fuck came to the door last night would return so Kim Rok Soo couldn't relax and had to watch the door closely the whole entire time. 

'Not eating, not resting, not being able to sleep...'

Wasn't this just the same as his sad and miserable life back in his original world?! The only difference is that instead of working his ass off so he could earn money to spend for his food and expenses, Kim Rok Soo is now dealing with a messed up mansion in a messed up story! Who was the person who wrote this?! Who is it?! Kim Rok Soo is going to make sure to grab the author by the neck and dangle them around, questioning them why the hell they decided to write this kind of story of all things!

And maybe Kim Rok Soo would punch himself in the face real hard for daring to read this kind of story! If he hadn't, he certainly wouldn't be in this dilemma right now!! No reincarnations, no getting involved in a fucked up story!!

Patting his wildly beating heart, Kim Rok Soo reminded himself to stay rational and calm. 

'As long as I don't get my hands on a knife then no unnecessary accident will happen.' 

With that in thought, Kim Rok Soo kicked the covers off and went to change his clothes into a more suitable one for outdoors. It would be quite useless to stay indoors, knowing for a fact that he's not going to get anything since the maids and servants had most-likely hidden a lot of things in places Kim Rok Soo will never find. Additionally, Kim Rok Soo does not plan on going to the dining. After finding out what the food is actually made out of? no way in hell is he going to step there ever again. 

Which only leaves him to one place to check; the outside. Whether it be the garden, the front or rear area, anywhere as long as Kim Rok Soo finds a way to get the hell out of here. Kim Rok Soo has all the plans to leave; and while he investigates a way out (Kim Rok Soo is sure it won't take him just one day) he will make sure Cale's sanity will be intact the whole time Kim Rok Soo is here. 

He will make sure Cale doesn't go insane. Not on Kim Rok Soo's watch. 

Knock, knock. 

Just as Kim Rok Soo finished putting on a simple attire, the simplest he could find, he turned towards the door while staying in place. 

"Come in."

"Young master," Kim Rok Soo still couldn't get used to that way of addressing to him but he just let it out in one ear. He's not staying in this mansion for long anyway. The maid bowed down, "Please head to the dining area."

"No." came the curt response. The maid didn't straightened her posture and remained bowing prompting Kim Rok Soo to grow curious as to why this maid has yet to leave. During this cases, isn't she supposed to say 'I understand' and leave? Why is she bowing further? 

"I believe the young master would like to be informed of what could have possibly happened last night."

Last night? Kim Rok Soo recalled the someone with the heavy footsteps stopping by his door. 

'...Is this somewhat related?'

Kim Rok Soo clenched and unclenched his fist, taking a breathe in before making a decision. 

"Lead the way." 

As soon as they got near the dining, the door was already wide open. Stepping inside was like finally stepping inside the novel's world. 

If what happened yesterday was already too much for Kim Rok Soo, enough to make him want to leave, it could not be compared to the sight he was seeing right now. 

On top of the table there was a body of a woman whose head hang below the table. Eyes wide with dried tears, looking as if what happened to her was so painful and surprising she couldn't react accurately. The details don't stop there; no, that was only on the upper body. 

Kim Rok Soo briefly glanced at Cale who was sitting on the ground, pale with shock and tears silently falling down. Looking at the woman as if his world had just collapsed. Kim Rok Soo wish for Cale to just close his eyes—or better yet, leave the dining as the whole entire room reeked of blood. 

Kim Rok Soo tried not to breathe through his nose, the smell so intense it could make anyone feel nausea but seeing how everyone else was reacting, this was surely not the first time. 

The woman's body was ripped open starting from the middle of her chest to her lower abdomen. Her organs pulled out for everyone to see, her intestines dangling on the edge of the table. There were still blood dripping down. On the wall across from the table written in the woman's blood was these word:

WELCOME TO OUR HOUSE.

Kim Rok Soo couldn't help but smile wryly. 

'This is one hell of a welcome party.' 

He badly wanted to laugh hollowly to himself. 

'I might really need a knife with me after all.'

"Ah... Ah...." Kim Rok Soo watched as Cale raised his shaky hands to his face that was drenched in tears, lowering his head as he screamed so loud. 

"AAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!"

Cale continued to cry while screaming, body trembling. Eyes wide in shock. And as soon as Ron appeared out from the kitchen, Cale ran towards him and buried his face on Ron's torso, hugging him tightly as he let out loud sobs. Kim Rok Soo averted his gaze and stared at the woman's face instead. It was obvious from the way she looked that she knew who the killer was, the thing is she did not expect for the killer to come after her judging from her face full of disbelief, betrayal and shock. 

Kim Rok Soo could faintly hear Ron's soothing words to ease the crying Cale but he couldn't bring himself to pay attention to them while the dead body lies in front for everyone to see. 

And yet...

Kim Rok Soo calmly looked forward, seeing from his peripheral view how everyone was reacting to the corpse. 

They were all acting like this was a daily occurrence to them. They don't look sad, nor regretful for losing one of their own. Rather, they all had a neutral face like they were already used to this. 

All of them except for Cale who continued to cry in Ron's arms. 

Kim Rok Soo could draw a theory from this setting alone. 

The killer is inside the dining area, hiding among the others. The intention for murdering this particular woman who was no doubt a maid in this mansion? it had something to do with the crying Cale Henituse. 

Adam is kind, which made him foolish.

The snake is sly, the embodiment of evil.

Eve was hope, but she chose madness.

Death is the only escape. As the apple was nothing but a fruit of disaster.

Question,

Who is Adam?

Chapter Text

Kim Rok Soo turned the faucet off after rushing back to his bedroom and hastily entered the bathroom in order to puke out the build up nausea he felt that was actually just his saliva and bile since he hadn't eaten anything so his stomach was practically empty. 

He managed to hold it in for a few minutes of silently inspecting the dining with the dead body, even thinking that he was already used to it since he had seen much worse from the art of the main story but he still ended up feeling disgusted.

The smell was too much and the sight of the organs out was too horrifying even for Kim Rok Soo who's actually 20 years old. 

'I guess really seeing it with my own eyes in person is a different experience.'

Kim Rok Soo clenched and unclenched his fist. 

'I need to stay calm. I shouldn't let this experience completely shake me up.'

Gazing at his reflection solemnly, Kim Rok Soo breathe in and out before exiting the bathroom. Once again, on his bed was the child villain curling his body with his eyes bloodshed. Kim Rok Soo stared at the redhead before he began walking towards him. 

In Kim Rok Soo's mind, whatever just happened has nothing to do with him so he will not take even a single step in investigating what had happened. He's not a child detective, nor does he have the luxury of caring about someone else's life. He already need to care for himself and this child Cale Henituse's sanity. He does not need another one to look after. 

Additionally, as long as the killer doesn't target him, then Kim Rok Soo will let whoever that is to run loose. 

Now how does he comfort this child? 

Kim Rok Soo didn't have any experience with that. He was alone from the start of his life to the end until he reincarnated to this mansion, so he didn't know what words to say to someone who looked so shock with the maid's death. 

"That woman..." as Kim Rok Soo was thinking to himself on what to do, Cale started to mutter quietly while sniffling. "...Its all my fault."

Kim Rok Soo calmly gazed at the child who was looking down on the floor while hugging his knees to his chest. 

"It was my fault why she had to die... she didn't do anything wrong..." Cale sniffed once more as he raised his hand, wiping his tears away. Kim Rok Soo only silently listening. 

He already figured this was the case. The motive behind killing the woman was not to welcome Kim Rok Soo to the mansion, but to break Cale's sanity apart. 

Yesterday morning, the first time Kim Rok Soo opened his eyes to this world, all the servants and maids had lined up to wake him up. Leading everyone was Ron. A minute later, another maid arrived much later than everyone else and that maid was holding Cale's hand as both of them stood by the door and gazing at Kim Rok Soo silently. 

That maid was the woman who died. 

A wry and cold smile formed on Kim Rok Soo's lips as he had a thought. 

'This is that cliché moment about a villain's backstory where everyone he knew and cared for were killed in front of him until he grew insane.'

That was Kim Rok Soo's conclusion so he didn't really feel the need to investigate anything anymore. 

As long as the killer don't come after him. 

"She had no choice but to come work in this mansion... her husband was abusive and forced her to get pregnant, but even though it was only forced she wanted her baby to be safe and loved."

'Wait--wait a minute.'

Kim Rok Soo's eyes slowly went wide at what Cale had just said. 

"She didn't want to eat human meat," as he continued to talk, Cale's tears started falling again. "But she had no choice. She needed nutrition for the baby growing inside her."

"What do you mean...." Kim Rok Soo could no longer hold back and cut in, his hands trembling as he asked. "...That woman... was pregnant?"

Cale burst into tears once more as he nodded his head. "12 weeks, she told me its been 12 weeks. But the baby is dead, I saw it... I saw her stomach, it was wide open." Cale's lower lip was quavering as he said that, even Kim Rok Soo could not bring himself to be calm anymore after hearing the truth. "The baby isn't there anymore..." Cale buried his face on his hands and continued to sob uncontrollably, not being able to handle the suffocating feeling in his chest. 

"While she defended herself from her abusive husband, she accidentally killed him. But the authorities wouldn't believe it was self-defense and was firm that it was revenge after all the hits she received." even though he was crying nonstop, Cale still managed to speak even though his voice was very shaky to the point that it was almost incoherent. 

Kim Rok Soo was completely frozen to his spot. His heart was pulsing so loudly against his ear yet he still managed to hear the child speaking. 

"She went to this place to run away, she planned to stay until she gave birth before letting the Police take her. She just wanted to properly give birth to her baby but she didn't expect this place to be like this." 

Kim Rok Soo raised his trembling hand to his forehead and pushed his hair up, staring off space in disbelief. How could the killer kill a pregnant woman with no remorse, brutally? even targeting her stomach where her baby was?

"She pitied me and secretly helped me with the food. Whenever she had the chance, she would go out to buy normal bread and let me eat but she always had to be careful... we always had to hide because..." Cale raised his head and when the identical reddish brown irises met reddish brown irises, Kim Rok Soo could see clearly in Cale's eyes the fear, guilt, and misery. "...Everyone..." Cale's lips still trembled as he spoke, "Everyone who interacted with me, ended up dead."

His eyes were already bloodshed but even so, Cale's tears couldn't be stopped. His shaky hand reached out and grasped on Kim Rok Soo's shirt, his head lowered as his loud sobbing entered Kim Rok Soo's ears.

"...Don't die." he whispered quietly so that only the two of them could hear even though there were only the two of them inside the room, "Please... please don't die too..." 

Kim Rok Soo took deep breathes in to calm himself even though his heart was still beating fast and his hands feeling cold, he placed a hand over Cale's trembling one. 

"I don't plan to die." he stated calmly. 

'At least, I don't. But if the killer comes after me...' Kim Rok Soo stared coldly up the ceiling before closing his eyes and taking another deep breathe in. 'I just need to go after them first before they get me.' he opened his eyes and lowered his gaze towards Cale Henituse who continued to cry. 

Cale slide his hand down and buried his face on his crossed arms again. Kim Rok Soo steadied his gaze. 

Whatever happened doesn't matter. He will not get involved. There is no need to trouble himself with the incident that took place last night. Kim Rok Soo only has himself to worry about so there is definitely no need to... 

Kim Rok Soo clenched his fist and bit his lower lip. 

'...Damn it.'

It would have been easier to feign ignorance and ignore everything but now he can't do that anymore. Not after finding out about the pregnancy. 

"Let's go outside."

At his sudden proclamation, Cale jerked his head up and let out a confused as his tears still continued to fall, "Huh?"

Kim Rok Soo stared at him stoically. "There are still a lot of things I don't know about this place." he said with a calm voice, Cale staring at him through his teary eyes, "If you are in the right state of mind to explain to me everything, come with me outside."

Cale slowly raised his arm to wipe his tears away. He is in so much pain after seeing the pregnant maid's death who had been secretly kind to him behind everyone's back, but he could still talk if he needs to in order for this boy in front of him to survive. 

Cale sniffed once before asking, "But why outside?" 

Kim Rok Soo turned around knowing that Cale will be following him from behind and began to walk. "I hate this mansion."

Once he swung the door open, he heard quiet footsteps from behind that came from Cale. Just as he expected him to. 

"Its..." Cale stammered as he trudged along Kim Rok Soo, "Its usually hard to get outside...." 

Kim Rok Soo just let out a hum. He figured out that much judging from the way Cale looked like a lost pet who doesn't know where to go as their feet pass through the grass and the sunlight shining down on them. Cale was pretty much acting like the sun was going to burn him or something. Maybe he stayed indoors for almost a year if he is like this?

Kim Rok Soo glanced at Cale who was a step behind him before looking straight up as they climbed the small hill. From the structure of the entire area, it seems like they are very far away from a city or town. All Kim Rok Soo could see is field of green with the mansion not very far from them. 

This is to be expected. All sorts of crazy things happen in the mansion, it would be troublesome if normal people found that out so naturally they would be in a secluded area where no one can find them. 

Kim Rok Soo sat down on the grassy hill as the wind blew by, Cale just stood in place making Kim Rok Soo look at him questioningly. 

"Why aren't you sitting down?"

Cale hesitated for another second before slowly sitting down beside him. "You should really be calling me hyung."

Kim Rok Soo squinted his eyes. 

'There he goes again with the hyung.' 

Why does Cale keep insisting to get called like that? is that some sort of fetish? 

Kim Rok Soo let out a hot puff of breathe before facing forward, staring off the distance. "Don't want to."

"Not even once?" 

Kim Rok Soo glanced at him and saw that Cale was once again hugging his knees to his chest, his arms wrapped around his thighs, looking at Kim Rok Soo with his head tilted slightly to the side. 

....It looked like a special sparkly effect has materialize behind him as he did that. 

Kim Rok Soo had to inch his head away and close his eyes, blinded by the light the child-villain seemed to radiate. 

'Is this what happens when you meet good-looking people from the light novel you read?!'

Cale, even as a child, can look so blindingly handsome and cute?! The hell is this?!!

Kim Rok Soo mentally slapped himself. 

'No. Stop. Let's focus. This isn't the time for this.'

With a deep breathe in, he decided to ask. "Why do you want to hear me calling you hyung?"

For a moment, a quick flash of sadness flickered in Cale's eyes that Kim Rok Soo almost missed. A melancholic smile as he seemed to recall a distant past. "Back then... ah, no," he shook his head and pulled his legs closer as he hid half of his face behind his knees, "it reminds me of my half-siblings."

Kim Rok Soo blinked his eyes once at the realization and the reminder that Cale had a family at one point. 

The family that was the last straw of his sanity. Kim Rok Soo clenched his fist. 

There was a text in the main story 【To Attempt Murder With My Hands】 that made quite the impact on Kim Rok Soo thus he remembered it accurately, probably better than the other more important statements in the story. 

And that is the fact that all throughout the years that Cale grew up, he always reminded himself to stay calm and sane because he had a family who would worry if he acts even the slight oddity. A family he cares for, enough to make him stay rational and not succumb to madness. 

A family he seems to love so much to the point of wanting to protect. 

But what happens if that family is taken away from him? 

The result is obvious. He became the cold-blooded psychopathic mass murderer. 

Although it never mentioned how or why, it just said that when Cale came back to their estate, everyone was lying dead.

That was when he finally snapped. 

"I guess he really does care about them..." Kim Rok Soo murmured under his breathe so Cale doesn't hear. 

"We're not exactly close, its just that sometimes while more terrifying things happen in that mansion..." Cale was staring at the mansion that looked small from where they sat, the wind hurling once more. "...I remind myself to stay sane because I want to see them again."

Cale averted his gaze towards Kim Rok Soo and showed a smile that seems to hold a lot of emotions, "But I don't think they feel the same." he didn't give Kim Rok Soo time to react or even say anything as he changed the topic after saying that. "This mansion, I know you're not supposed to be here." 

Kim Rok Soo's heart did a leap. 

Did Cale figure out that he was pretty much dropped off here from his original world? 

"This place is called Mansion C." he then turned his body around and pointed somewhere, Kim Rok Soo turned to look at that direction and finally took notice of the mansion that looked exactly the same as the one where they were staying, "Mansion B is pretty close by so sometimes the kids from there are invited over to 'play'." 

Kim Rok Soo wasn't sure what the 'play' is about but he knew he would rather live not knowing what that is. 

"Mansion A is very far you can't see it from here even if you're in Mansion B. Ah, there's also the Main House but I don't know where that is." Kim Rok Soo turned towards Cale and calmly asked, "We're in Mansion C, so it means we're definitely far from the Main House right?"

Kim Rok Soo doesn't know how the people here based who will live in where. He doesn't have a single clue about who are living in the other mansions and if they were experiencing the same things as they do in this house. But when Cale said 'Main House' Kim Rok Soo had the feeling that that place is much more important than the others so he needs to find out about the Main House first. 

And for some reason he could not accurately say why, Kim Rok Soo felt like the Main House is basically the resting place of much more fucked up people so he made a mental note to never associate himself in that place unless he wants to go crazy. 

But then Cale shook his head that made Kim Rok Soo's heart grow cold. 

"We're in Mansion C so it means we are closer to getting into the Main House."

"Why...?"

Why was it like that? shouldn't it follow the alphabetical order? why was it starting from the opposite?

Cale looked up and seem to be staring somewhere, Kim Rok Soo followed his line of sight but found nothing. 

"I think..." Cale averted his gaze and stared at Kim Rok Soo. For the first time ever since waking up in this world, Kim Rok Soo saw Cale look calm and serious. The change made Kim Rok Soo stop. 

"People from the Main House have their eyes set in Mansion C."

Kim Rok Soo's brain started working furiously as to analyze the information Cale just said. As he was doing that, the kid didn't seem like he wants to give Kim Rok Soo mercy and started talking again. 

"From what I know, those who stayed in Mansion A are living a normal life, I think you should have been sent there too but..." Cale had his eyebrows furrowed as he stared at his feet. "For some reason, you were dropped here out of nowhere then you ended up seeing you shouldn't have." he glanced at Kim Rok Soo before moving his gaze back to the ground, "So you'll be stuck here in Mansion C with me." 

As he said that, he sounded a bit regretful making Kim Rok Soo arch an eyebrow. 

'Is this kid worrying about me?'

That shouldn't be the case. Cale should be worried about himself the most instead of other people. 

Kim Rok Soo let out a huff. "So what's going on in Mansion B?"

Cale blinked his eyes ones before lowering his head. "...iment...? ....ed...?" 

"...?" 

Kim Rok Soo was unable to hear clearly that word he just muttered so he tried to inch closer in order to hear it properly but he still couldn't understand what Cale was mumbling to himself. Then he shook his head before looking up at Kim Rok Soo. 

"I don't know."

"...Huh?"

Without batting an eye, Cale repeated himself. "Mansion B..." he tilted his head slightly to the side, the action reminded Kim Rok Soo of a confused puppy. "...is very strange." Cale made an expression that says he really doesn't know what word to use to describe Mansion B and continued to explain, "Its... how do I say this... ah!" he raised a pointer finger up like he finally know the best way to explain Mansion B.

"Dog!"

Kim Rok Soo made a confused cat face, "...dog?"

Cale nodded his head and continued to hug his legs. "Something like that. Though I think its best if you see it yourself, I just hope you're not too surprised when the day comes those kids come to this place." 

Kim Rok Soo let out a sigh. 

He didn't really get it--I mean who the hell describes a mansion as 'dog'???--but decided to just believe it for now. He doesn't have any other reliable sources other than the main story and Cale's statement anyway. Its not like those servants and maids especially Ron can be trusted, seeing as any one of them could have been the killer. Or have been the killer who had been committing murder even back when Kim Rok Soo had yet reincarnated to this place. 

Kim Rok Soo laid down on the grass, feeling tired as he had stayed up all night plus all this thinking when he had not even eaten made him too exhausted. 

"I'm surprised you managed to stay alive all this time." he muttered quietly but Cale was close enough to hear that. 

Cale let out a hum. "I don't know how I did either, just..." Kim Rok Soo slowly blinked his eyes when he felt drowsiness coming to him. "...Whenever I pass out from hunger, they seem to have forced food on me when I was sleeping that's how for some reason I haven't died yet...?"

At his words, Kim Rok Soo felt the sleepiness vanish through thin air and immediately sat up. Staring at Cale with a shocked expression.

"You mean... they forced you to eat that... that thing whenever you faint?!" he almost shrilled in horror. 

Was that the reason Cale was fidgeting yesterday morning in the dining because his palate is already very familiar with that food so he's stopping himself from subconsciously reaching out?! 

"I..." Cale curled his shoulder, his voice barely above a whisper. "I don't know too... it could be that or something else I really don't think I want to know what it is..." 

He was starting to look scared once again and Kim Rok Soo could understand why that is. 

To think that they serve Cale human meat every meal which the child had to refuse looking at, then present a dead body to Cale as if it was a present, then even force Cale to eat something unknown when his body finally gives out from too much hunger?

Kim Rok Soo already figured it but... 

'They don't really feel bad for the kid, huh?'

Kim Rok Soo was starting to wonder why they all treat Cale like this but decided not to ask. It might be a sensitive topic for him and it would be cruel if Kim Rok Soo brought it up. Instead, he asked something else as he slowly returned to his earlier position which was laying down on the grass. 

"You said you think that the Main House has set their eyes on this mansion, what made you say that?"

Kim Rok Soo stared up the blue sky. He found it odd how he found such scenery where the white clouds are slowly moving, passing by, with the breeze lightly fluttering their hair along very peaceful when this place was very messed up. Who knows maybe tonight another thing will happen again. But for now, Kim Rok Soo relishes on the tranquility of the day.

"Because I feel like..." Cale started speaking, "there's someone who guards my door at night?"

Kim Rok Soo squinted his eyes. "And why do you assume its those from the Main House?"

Cale shrugged his shoulders before he too, laid down beside Kim Rok Soo, staring up at the sky. 

"Strange things happen at night yet until now I remained unharmed." Kim Rok Soo just thinks that's only natural since in the distant future Cale would have live his life as the villain and kill lots of people for his own entertainment but its only normal for the child Cale to wonder why this is the case since he doesn't know his future the same way Kim Rok Soo does. "It seems to me that either someone is protecting me," Kim Rok Soo remembered the Ron from the main story who was said to have protected Cale all this time, "or the killers are avoiding harming me in any way."

Kim Rok Soo furrowed his eyebrows and turned his head to the side to see the side view of Cale's face. 

'Its not singular... but he's using the plural form?' 

He found that odd. How is Cale able to say 'killers' when all this time Kim Rok Soo had been suspecting that there was only one? 

Did Cale meet them once? or does he actually know who those people are among the servants and maids? 

No. Cale definitely knows something Kim Rok Soo doesn't. Which only made Kim Rok Soo put his guard up. 

The child version of the villain.... Kim Rok Soo felt his heart grow cold as he began to think.... that Cale Henituse doesn't seem as innocent as he appears to be. 

If that is the case then Cale Henituse should be given the Oscars for having great talent at acting as he managed to deceive Kim Rok Soo for a moment that this child doesn't know anything and had been innocently living his life full of murders in this house. 

But if Cale really doesn't know anything and simply made a mistake by using the plural form of 'killer', then so be it. 

Whatever the case may be, Kim Rok Soo still needs to stay cautious. 

"If the killers come after me tonight, I'll run to your room." Kim Rok Soo calmly stated, but Cale immediately tensed up and turned to him. "What do you mean....? the killers...? No, why would they... to you..."

"I've been interacting with you all this time, its only natural to assume they would kill me next."

Of course Kim Rok Soo was very much aware of that fact. That was exactly why he took advantage of that information. So this way he can divert their attention on him and smack them on the back of their head later on when he finally figures out their identity. Though of course Kim Rok Soo is aware of the high percentage of him dying while trying thus he made a back up plan. 

If he felt like he is about to fail, then he will simply run to Cale since its obvious that if he stays with this child villain, he will definitely survive. 

His chance of actually succeeding with this risky plan is only 25% or less since he's up against adults. Currently, he has the body of a starved and exhausted 10-year-old, outrunning the killers (especially since there are more than one person base from Cale's statement) is nearly impossible. So its either Kim Rok Soo stays hidden in his room or run to Cale after distracting the killers. 

"No... no... there's no way..." but it seems like Cale was in denial of the situation. "They won't... they can't do that..."

Kim Rok Soo outstretched his right arm and placed his hand on top of Cale's head to calm him down. "So hyung," Cale flinched when he heard how he was addressed, staring at Kim Rok Soo with a trembling gaze. "Tell me where your room is."

As Cale was very shaken by what's happening, Kim Rok Soo was calm. There was no point in panicking or being swept up by emotions, it will only cloud his judgement and Kim Rok Soo would rather stay alive. 

As one would say, being alive is the best. 

Cale stared up at the sky as a tear rolled down from his eye that greatly startled Kim Rok Soo. 

"You can't go there..." he whispered quietly, "but if you have no choice but to run to me..." he turned his head to the side to once again stare straight into Kim Rok Soo's reddish brown irises, making it more clearer the way he was crying silently. "Go to the second floor, the third hallway you'll see... there's only one room there, that's my room."

He raised his hands to wipe the tears away and sniffed, before looking up. 

"Stop crying." Kim Rok Soo couldn't stop himself from speaking out his inner thought, "You haven't drank water for awhile. You'll get dehydrated quicker if you cry one more time." he didn't wait for a response and turned to his other side, closing his eyes. "I'm going to sleep." 

It didn't even last 10 minutes before Kim Rok Soo fell asleep. Thus how he missed the way Cale stared blankly at his back before sitting up, looking down the hill. 

"...Idiot."

'Its nice to meet you.' Cale said with a crazed smile. 'To think I'd finally meet the people responsible for everything, and be informed as of late that we're actually on the same side?' he chuckled while shaking his head then in the next second, his face turned expressionless. 'I don't think so.'

'Responsible for everything?' Choi Han stared at him coldly. 'Don't blame your incompetency to others.' 

'Incompetency you say...' Cale pushed the chair so it was only standing with its 2 legs, Cale's hands inside his pocket as he gazed at the lad with a conspicuous smile which hid quite a lot of emotions. 'But aren't you the same? you failed to protect. Again, and again.' a triumph smile made its way to his lips when he saw how Choi Han's expression darkened even more, as he had hit a nerve. 

Cale shrugged his shoulders and laughed lightly. 'In the end, you only have one left to protect.' 

With the speed of a blink of an eye that no normal human being would possess unless if you were as special as them, Cale appeared behind the blond young boy while holding a dagger closely to his neck. One wrong move and he would bleed to death. Cale showed a toothy grin at the black haired lad whose shoulders began to tremble. 

'I badly want to take that away from you. The same way you took everything from me.' 

Cale moved the danger even closer than it already is, forcing the blonde young boy to look up. Cale stared at Choi Han in anticipation for what he would do, or how he would react. Cale felt that anything would be very pleasing in the eye so he dared to cut a bit of skin of the young boy. The blood slowly dripping down made Choi Han's entire eyes turn black as he raised his right hand that seemed to have transformed into something sharp, wanting to attack but it was at that moment. 

'AHAHAHAHAHA-!'

A loud laughter entered their ears that diverted their attention to the source of that sound. The redhaired woman who had been quietly watching everything from the side has now took steps towards them while laughing, making Cale tilt his head to the side while smiling curiously. 

'Ahaha-! It is very nice to meet you indeed. With you around I don't think I'll ever be bored.' she wiped a tear away after laughing too much and reached out a hand towards Cale. He thought the woman was asking for a handshake so Cale just stared at it, but he was mistaken. 

He was completely caught off guard that he didn't even know how the woman was able to grab his hand that held the dagger and twist it, her other hand grabbing Cale's shoulder, forcing him to kneel on the ground. With their current position it was like Cale was merely a servant kneeling to a monarch. 

Cale couldn't help but smile happily when he saw the smile on the woman's lips as she stared coldly at him. 

'But who told you to touch the little Prince.'

'hehe...' Cale's shoulder began to quaver as he began to giggle in amusement. He didn't think this woman would act at all since she had been staying quiet since this meeting began. 

'Who allowed your filthy hands,' she grabbed the dagger by the blade, not caring when her hands began to bleed and forcibly took it from Cale and pulled his hand so Cale fell forward, the woman pointing the dagger on his neck similarly to what he had just done to that blond young boy minutes ago. 'To touch our Prince.' 

Her eyes flashed red as rose thorny stems began to come out from her temple, the sight of how her skin was cracked open for those things to come out would have been horrifying if Cale was still sane. 'I'm very curious where you got the bold idea of daring to make a move on such a defenseless boy while knowing his bodyguards are here--'

'That's enough.' Choi Han managed to have calm down and sighed. Tearing the clothe on his sleeve as he walked towards the blond young boy, placing the clothe over his bleeding neck. 

The woman made a displeased face but still complied. Letting out a huff as she slowly released her hold on Cale's hand and began to straighten her posture but as she was doing that Cale suddenly grabbed her waist and pulled her down. 

'But I do think it would be a waste if you let me go just like that.'

Blinking her eyes in surprise, she stared at the young man in front of her while her hands are on his shoulders. 

Cale tilted his head to the side and smiled with his eyes closed. 'Don't you think so?' then he slowly opened his eyes and showed a cold gaze, 'Since I'll be trying to kill that Prince the more you try to protect him.'

The woman, Rosalyn, stared at him with wide and cold eyes. 

'How amusing.' 

She slapped his hand away as she pushed herself up, the latter pout at the lost of touch. Rosalyn didn't care about his reaction and just continued to stare at him emotionlessly. 'I wonder if you can keep that up, seeing as we are tasked to protect the little Prince.'

Cale smirked and looked up at Rosalyn since he's still sitting on the ground. 'And if instead of protecting him, I try to kill him instead?'

Rosalyn narrowed her eyes before smiling just as brightly as Cale did earlier with her eyes closed. 

'I'll slowly pull your eyeballs out so you don't see the little Prince ever again. Ah!' she placed a pointer finger over her lips as she thought of something, 'Should I mess with your brain instead? I do think you might need brain surgery or something. Hey little Prince, I can do that right?'

The little Prince she called out, Alberu, let out a sigh as he raised his other hand to gesture at Choi Han not to worry too much about his small cut. 

'You can't. The three of you need to stay alive.' he then stared at Cale stoically. 'You. Don't get in trouble with them and play nice.'

Cale snort and pointed his index finger towards him which Rosalyn instantly grabbed and pulled, making Cale side-glance at her. The moment he saw how Rosalyn was smiling brightly and innocently, made Cale smile in amusement before he went back on gazing at the Prince. 'So I'll be treated as a dog, huh?'

He felt a pat on his head that made him look up.

'Woof, woof.' Rosalyn was still smiling as she said that, staring straight to Cale's eyes. 'You're supposed to bark at your master, hm?' she patted Cale twice before standing straight. Cale began to think that this particular woman is very entertaining to be with. 

'But I heard,' Cale turned his head and gestured towards Choi Han with his chin who looks like he's still fretting over the small wound on Alberu, 'that bastard has never killed before. So how is he here?'

Choi Han stopped anxiously fidgeting around and slowly turned towards Cale's direction. Coldly staring at the redhead as he opened his mouth and declared,

"The moment I kill, will be the day you die."

Kim Rok Soo woke up from the dream. 

He was sweating so much as his heart was beating fast. 

Why did he had to dream about those four's first meeting from the main story? For a second while he was dreaming, Kim Rok Soo really wanted to scream. Especially at the near last part when Choi Han made that declaration. 

Since Kim Rok Soo knew that in the far away future, Choi Han really ended up killing Cale for getting on his nerve. 

'...The fact that he can kill brutally just because he got annoyed...'

Kim Rok Soo shuddered. 

There was no doubt about it, not that Kim Rok Soo ever thought otherwise, Choi Han was definitely just as crazy, or much crazier than the villain Cale Henituse. 

No, scratch that. Both of them are too alike and equally insane. 

"Is something wrong?" 

Kim Rok Soo looked up and stared at the worried-looking Cale. "You looked like you were having a nightmare..."

'Yeah, its a nightmare.' Kim Rok Soo wanted to respond just like that. I mean, who in their right mind would like to see that crazy protagonist in their dream? definitely not Kim Rok Soo. 

He looked up at the sky and noticed that the sun was already setting down. Probably 5 minutes before darkness envelopes the entire night sky. 

Kim Rok Soo stood up and dusted his clothes off. "Let's go back." 

Cale stared at him in worry for a second before following suit.

They both were aware of the dangers that come at night in the mansion yet their walk back to the house was neither in a hurry or slow, it was like they were simply leisurely walking on the park watching as the sun moved below the horizon. There was only silence between them as Kim Rok Soo's mind was filled with thoughts. 

It was only his second day in this world but he was sure that he won't cross paths with the protagonist and the other two main characters of the main story since this is Cale's backstory. Even though Cale did say when he first met those 3 'the ones responsible for everything' it never actually mentioned anything else about that matter later on in the main story. 

Except for one thing. 

Choi Han coincidentally met Cale once in their childhood. When, where, why and how old they were when they met Kim Rok Soo doesn't know. What he only knew was the fact that Choi Han saved Cale once but he stared at the redhead coldly as if what he was looking at was not a person, but an object. 

They never met again after that until they became older. 

....Now that Kim Rok Soo actually dreamed of the time those 4 first met, he can't help but wonder how close that event will take place from now. Glancing at his side where Cale was silently walking beside him, Kim Rok Soo opened his mouth to speak. 

"You didn't tell me how old you are."

Startled, Cale whipped his head around and stared at Kim Rok Soo, blinking his eyes in surprise. He probably didn't expect that question. He tilted his head slightly to the side, "14..."

'So 4 years from now?'

When Cale's sanity finally snapped it was when he was 18. Which later on he was called on a secret place to meet Choi Han, Rosalyn and Alberu. So it means exactly 4 years from now, they will meet them. Yes, 'they', including Kim Rok Soo since his fate is pretty much tied to Cale's right now. He doesn't have a choice unless he wants to die in this mansion before he can even find out the way to leave this place.

Kim Rok Soo let out a relieved sigh. So long as they don't meet those 3 people, nothing worse will happen from what's already happening. 

They just need to make sure they don't cross paths. 

The sky was finally dark when they entered the mansion. Cale grasped gently on Kim Rok Soo's sleeve making him turn to the child and was able to see the hesitation on his face through the lighten lamp. 

He was making a complicated expression like he wants to say something but he's unsure if its alright to say it. Kim Rok Soo reached up to pat Cale's head who immediately went stiff with his touch. "Go." he pushed Cale towards the direction of where the stairs are but Cale still hesitated prompting Kim Rok Soo to raise an eyebrow. 

The hallways of the mansion was empty and dark, save for the few lamps lighten up on the wall, there was no one else aside from the two of them. Once again, the room temperature was too low to say that they are actually inside and not outside. Kim Rok Soo noticed how the temperature outside was much warmer than here which made him suspicious. He tried to see if Cale noticed it but it seems like the child was already used to the coldness inside the mansion. 

Cale held Kim Rok Soo's hand firmly and stared at him seriously, "Live." he said before letting go and turning towards the stairs, his every footsteps incredibly silent as if he was a ghost walking. 

Taking 3 deep breathes in, Kim Rok Soo began to trudge along the hall towards his room. 

Every step he took, no matter how much he tried to keep silent the same way Cale did, echoed through the dark and cold hallway similarly to eerie scenes in horror movies. It was very nerve wracking, making Kim Rok Soo just want to turn around and run outside or follow Cale instead of returning to the room and had to force his feet to move forward. He needed to stay calm if he wish to live pass tonight. 

The scene of the dead woman on top of the long table in the dining flashed through Kim Rok Soo's mind that made him both determined and waver. He needed to at least find out who killed her in order to bring justice to the unborn baby who could have lived a normal life if she wasn't killed all for a stupid reason as 'she is close to Cale Henituse' but at the same time Kim Rok Soo just wanted to go home to his world. 

Forget about justice, nothing will matter if he's dead. 

Kim Rok Soo clenched his fist and continued to walk, almost rejoicing when he saw that he was finally nearing the door to his room. Just as he was about to open the door, he suddenly remembered something. 

....Did he even turn off his stove when he went out of his apartment the night he was hit by a truck? 

Now that it crossed his mind, Kim Rok Soo was beginning to get restless to find out about that. His landlord was surely going to kill him if the apartment ended up burning because of his carelessness. Kim Rok Soo mentally slapped himself. 

'There's no point in thinking about things I can't change.'

He shouldn't worry about that anymore since he has more pressing matters he needs to take care of. With that in thought, he finally twist the doorknob and pushed the door open. 

The first thing Kim Rok Soo saw upon opening the door, was the fact that the moon was so bright outside it illuminated the shadow hiding behind the curtain. The hand of that person slightly pressing the curtain away from his body so it wasn't exactly sticking to him. Without a second thought, Kim Rok Soo slammed the door shut and was about to run when he heard a loud screeching sound from his left like a sharp object was being dragged on the marble floor. 

Goosebumps crawling on his body, he subconsciously turned his head to the direction of the loud sound and the moment he saw brown clean dress shoes walking towards him from the darkness and the tip of a scythe(!!!!) being dragged on the ground he immediately raced away from the area not thinking twice.  

It was literally like those famous stories of the grim reaper coming for you at night, Kim Rok Soo did not dare have foolish thoughts of ever stopping on running. But he did think of running outside the mansion as far as he can possibly get, if his legs can take him he will run to Mansion B since from Cale's statement that place definitely doesn't experience the same shits he was practically experiencing right now but as soon as he got close to the door of the entrance, it swung open revealing a bunny masked man holding a pipe that reeked of something disgusting. Kim Rok Soo was able to see the dried blood on the pipe thanks to the lamp and immediately turned towards the stairs and hurriedly climbed up. 

Compared to the other two who was far from the stairs right now, the man at the door was too close so it would be hard to outrun him. Kim Rok Soo didn't stop climbing two to three steps up the stairs even though he felt like his knees was going to give out. Yet no matter how much he tried to be fast, the man was just a step behind him and even swung the pipe every now and then while laughing happily which made it even more difficult for the hungry (and scared) 10-year-old Kim Rok Soo but he still pulled his every strength to run until he finally reached the second floor. 

With a quick reminder of Cale's word that his room was on the third hallway, Kim Rok Soo immediately ran towards the one on his right since if you arrive at the stairs you will immediately be faced at the second middle hallway, because of the current situation with one of the killers literally at his toes Kim Rok Soo did not realize he made a mistake in judgement. 

He just continued to run not wasting even a single second longer. He heard a hollow laugh behind him but he didn't pay it any mind and just continued to move his feet. 

"You can't escape anymore." 

Kim Rok Soo almost shuddered at that deep and raspy voice but did not stop even when the man started to leisurely walk instead of running while whistling, confident that Kim Rok Soo will not be able to hide. 

That was when he noticed something was definitely wrong. Especially since he saw a lot of doors on his every side. Kim Rok Soo realized too late that either Cale lied to him or he took the wrong hallway. 

Cursing under his breathe, Kim Rok Soo took one brief second to look behind and saw that the man will not be able to see him from this distance since there were hardly any lamps around and immediately ran towards the door he first saw to his right, entering a room that had a glass door which led to a balcony. 

With quiet steps, he hurriedly walked towards there, turning behind every now and then to see if the man was near since the door was also glass and he will instantly be seen once the man arrives. 

His whistling started to enter Kim Rok Soo's ear again as his heart began to thump loudly. He went towards the balcony glass door, determined to jump out since the man made it clear that he will never be able to escape in this hallway but then someone grabbed his arm and pulled him in a corner. 

Kim Rok Soo's first instinct was to push whoever that was away and run but the moment he turned his head and looked up, he was met with dark eyes that made him freeze up. 

It was familiar to him. All too familiar. There was only one name in his mind who those dark abyss-like eyes would belong to. 

Choi Han. 

Which was precisely why Kim Rok Soo wanted to push himself away even more but the man's whistling came even closer and clearer, Kim Rok Soo's heart growing even colder as his hands started to tremble, feeling like he ended up in a dead end since whichever decision he makes, he will still be caught. The killer behind him, those other two probably guarding the outside of the mansion, and Choi Han holding his arm tightly. 

Then suddenly, Choi Han switched their position so now Kim Rok Soo was the one leaning on the wall with the black haired boy trapping him in place. 

His heart was pulsing loudly, extremely scared as he felt all the hair in his body standing up. Kim Rok Soo could no longer focus at the man looking to kill him as he subconsciously focused on the boy staring emotionlessly at him. 

Choi Han. Choi Han who was cold-blooded and heartless. The same one who brutally killed Cale because he was irritated. The one who was said to have never killed, but whose soul was tainted black from the very core. 

The Protagonist of 【To Attempt Murder With My Hands】. 

Maybe it was better to die in vain than to meet this psychopath. 

Kim Rok Soo closed his eyes instead of looking back at those eyes that looked like it was staring straight to his soul. 

And when he opened his eyes again, he was laying down on the bed inside his room and the sun was very bright outside. 

Glancing at the bedside table, a dagger was placed on top of a letter. 

The letter read:

For you.

And in the smallest writing on the edge of the paper, it wrote:

Protect yourself next time.

AdAm Is kINd, WHicH maDE HiM FOoLisH.

tHe sNaKE is sLy, ThE EmbODImEnT Of evIL.

EvE wAs hOpE, bUt sHE ChOse mAdnEsS.

dEaTh iS tHe oNLy EsCApE. As tHE aPpLE wAs nOthINg bUT A fRuiT Of dIsAStEr.

QUEStiON,

wHO iS AdAm?

Chapter Text

‘Your Highness, I apologize for being reckless and selfish.

I would understand if you will hate me after this, I will whole-heartedly accept your feelings of hatred.

Even still, my decision shall remain unchanged.

The strong taint of black can never wash anything away.

I will not ask for your forgiveness, or for your understanding, as I have already greedily chose this conclusion for myself. 

All I can offer is an apology for leaving your side.

I have promised that I will stay regardless of the pain and suffering I'll have to endure.

Yet by the time you'll find this, I will no longer be here.

I won't ask for anything else.

I simply wish for you to remain as my hope, even if I will no longer be able to stay by your side. 

Though Please....

Let me selfishly ask of you.

Live the life I can never have.’

Kim Rok Soo stared silently at the dagger, not quite understanding what the hell was going on. He clearly remembered being chased by the three killers then meeting Choi Han in one of the rooms in the second floor, so why was he suddenly in his room now? glancing at the window, Kim Rok Soo wondered if the night already passed and if it was already morning. 

If so, then did Kim Rok Soo faint that time? 

Raising a hand to his forehead, he let out a sigh. 

That was most-likely the case. He had not eaten anything since coming to this world, never even had a sip of water, then barely able to rest properly then suddenly he had to run away from the bloodthirsting murderers. But to think that his body gave out while he was with Choi Han, Choi Han  of all people?? 

Kim Rok Soo wanted to slap himself. 

'How dare I, let my guard completely down with that guy around?!' 

Once again, he heaved out a sigh. 

Slowly moving his feet from the bed to the ground, Kim Rok Soo walked towards the window while holding the letter tightly in his right hand and the dagger in his left. 

From what he knew, Choi Han and Cale were supposed to meet 4 years from now and coincidentally meet during their childhood, but other than that they didn't have any sort of connection at all. So why was Choi Han in the mansion last night? What the hell was he doing here? 

'...Is he somehow... a resident from one of the mansions?' 

If that is the case, then how was it possible for him to get inside here without anyone noticing? and from the situation last night, it seemed that he was hiding from people's eyes as well. Additionally, base from what Cale had said, before Kim Rok Soo arrived, he was the only kid in this mansion so its impossible for Choi Han to live in this house. 

So how, why, and where on earth did that guy came from when he's not supposed to be here? 

Kim Rok Soo closed his eyes as he recalled the information he knew from the main story about the crazy protagonist. 

The first person Choi Han killed was Cale Henituse. The second person he killed.... 

Was himself. 

At that time, Kim Rok Soo was firm into believing that it was both of those idiotic psychopaths' fault that they ended that way. I mean, why the hell did they even needed to get on each other's nerve and die in the end? Couldn't they have peacefully gotten along? Kim Rok Soo could understand why Choi Han killed Cale because that punk harmed someone he shouldn't have, but then Cale's action was simply for 'revenge' with the reason that the light novel did not even tell! Why the hell was the author even deliberately leaving the readers out?! All for the fucking thrill?!

That was why Kim Rok Soo could not figure out the real reason why. Even so, Kim Rok Soo still believed its both of those punks' fault. They should have just gotten along in the first place so neither of them had to die!

Choi Han's character always felt ambiguous. But for some instances his inner thoughts were being shown clearly that Kim Rok Soo could sometimes understand his feelings. But other than those short moments in the light novel, Choi Han remained being quite the mystifying young man in Kim Rok Soo's eyes. 

Maybe it was due to the fact that the author never elaborated anything on Choi Han's pasts so his actions couldn't really be fully justified, and even if Kim Rok Soo knew about the protagonist's backstory he doubt anything would be justified at all. 

Choi Han's sins were just far too great even though he never killed anyone before Cale Henituse. 

But that was because he didn't do it directly. The sentence 'Choi Han never killed' never meant that Choi Han had never hurt a single soul before. It was simply that he didn't let his hands be tainted by blood, but let it be tainted by something much darker instead. 

Even still... Kim Rok Soo could not figure out why the hell the author made Choi Han kill someone for the first time, only to kill himself in the end. 

'No matter how much I think about it, the main story was just too tragic.'

Kim Rok Soo didn't feel even a tiny bit of resolution at the ending and was left antsy. Wanting to know why the hell the novel ended like that. So he rushed out of his apartment not caring about how late it was just to buy the sequel when he made a mental note when he was still reading the middle part of【To Attempt Murder With My Hands】that he will read Cale's side-story next only to end up buying the sequel instead.

But that he couldn't bring himself to care about.

His heart could not be calmed at all. He wanted to know, he wanted to understand the ending so much that he took the newly bought light novel out from the plastic bag and began to read while walking on the road. 

The prologue focused on what happened after Choi Han died, it was Rosalyn sitting on the ledge of a rooftop while the moon shone brightly in the sky. 

'Even the most vicious criminal wanted someone to forgive them at some point, someone who would understand. But us? we are different.' she whispered those words to the cold wind that accompanied her that night, no more male voice retorting back at whatever she said. It was clear that Rosalyn felt the loneliest she could ever be without Choi Han standing by her side. 

'We were different because we didn't want any of those.' 

Her lips curved to a smile that was unclear which emotion held, as she looked up at the dark night sky with only the moon being the source of light, a tear falling from her eye. 

'But of course that's a lie.' 

When Kim Rok Soo read those words, he stopped. 

He really felt like the world had a pause button and it was pressed at that moment as everything else cease to let Kim Rok Soo think to himself. 

He still didn't understand. But the feeling of wanting to only intensified after reading that part. Unfortunately, Kim Rok Soo was too immersed with his own thoughts that he didn't notice the loud screeching of the truck that had hit him and caused his reincarnation to this world. 

That was how Kim Rok Soo died. 

Kim Rok Soo opened his eyes and stared out the window. 

The strong emotion of wanting to understand was still there. No, Kim Rok Soo had momentarily forgotten about it since he was busy trying to think of ways to survive but now that he had came face to face with the protagonist, those feelings had once again resurfaced and made itself known to Kim Rok Soo's consciousness. 

The story behind the character 'Choi Han' was never elaborated for one simple reason. 

Because Choi Han did not want anyone to understand his actions, feelings, thoughts, and pain. Yet every now and then, his true desire would slip and be written in a few sentences on the page of the story. No matter how much he might try to deny that he didn't want someone to forgive him, or understand him, after reading what Rosalyn said in the prologue of the sequel Kim Rok Soo was able to figure that Choi Han was simply fooling himself. 

In the end, Choi Han wanted to be forgiven but could not find anyone who can give him that peace when he was being cruel and unfair to himself. 

He didn't even let Alberu do it for him. Not letting the Prince whom he dedicated himself to whole-heartedly acquit him for his sins when it was already so obvious that Alberu would condone him without a second thought. 

Truly, Choi Han was such a foolish young man. 

'...Idiot.'

Kim Rok Soo cursed the protagonist in his mind with his eyebrows deeply furrowed. 

'You're too much of an idiot. Infuriating, stupid Choi Han.'

He wanted to continue cursing that guy until he's satisfied but unfortunately, Kim Rok Soo's stomach was killing him. His entire body was already shaking since the moment he woke up and he simply tried his best to ignore it. He just wanted to forget the fact that he had not eaten anything but his stomach could not endure it anymore. 

If it was somehow back then, Kim Rok Soo might be able to endure for another day but right now he had a body of a ten-year-old so it was only natural for his body to start reacting like this. 

'...I really don't want to eat that thing.' 

Kim Rok Soo was mentally pleading himself to just endure it further until someone starts to feel sorry and actually feed him proper food. 

Of course the chance of that happening is zero to none since these crazy servants and maids had done the same to the child villain, Cale. 

This house was just too unforgiving and too remorseless especially to children who would need proper nutrition. 

Kim Rok Soo recalled something. He remembered the woman who had to force herself to eat that horrid food just to give the baby growing inside her nutrition. 

Kim Rok Soo clenched his fist. 

'In the end... the plan failed.'

He knew there would be more than 1 who would be chasing him but Kim Rok Soo didn't have the time to actually prepare himself. He had to remind himself that in this world he is merely a 10 year-old and not the 20 year-old Kim Rok Soo. 

And even if he was in his 20 year-old body, Kim Rok Soo would still be unable to outrun them since he wasn't the healthiest as an adult. 

Still. Kim Rok Soo couldn't help but feel disappointment. 

Though soon enough he comforted himself at the fact that now he had a clue about their identity. 

With shaky limbs due to hunger, Kim Rok Soo trudged towards the closet in order to change but the moment he opened the closet something fell out that made him jump back and tremble. 

Fortunately, Kim Rok Soo wasn't the type to scream when scared. Unfortunately, the thing that just fell out was a beheaded head that was skinned beyond recognition. 

Kim Rok Soo felt nausea building up and immediately covered his mouth. 

This was truly like a scene out of a horror movie except, it wasn't a movie but a light novel. The world of the light novel that Kim Rok Soo was living right now. 

In other words, it was his reality and no longer a mere fiction. 

'THAT DAMN AUTHOR BE READY FOR WAR BECAUSE IF I DON'T GET SEND BACK ANYTIME SOON I'M GOING TO WRECK THIS PLACE.'

Kim Rok Soo wanted to scream that out the window towards the sky but could only close his eyes. Not wanting to see that skinned head any longer. 

At that moment, a knock came from the door and didn't wait for a response from him and simply turned the doorknob open. 

"Young master, it is time to head to the dining."

'Why the hell do I have to return there?!'

Kim Rok Soo wanted to return to his original world not to that cursed dining room!!!

"Ah," Kim Rok Soo had his eyes closed so he couldn't see what was going on but it seems that the maid who came to pick him up took notice of the skinned head, "I see so it was here."

Kim Rok Soo, "???"

The fuck did he just hear???!

Cracking one eye open, he saw how the maid gently picked up the head like it was an important object(?!!!) and slowly turned to him and smiled. "Young master, please head to the dining."

"No." came the blunt reply with both of his eyes now opened. Kim Rok Soo really didn't want to go there. 

What even is the point if he's not going to eat?

Eerily slowly, the maid's eyes began to turn cold that greatly startled him. 

....What the hell?

"Young master, you do not know this as you are new here." Even her voice was no longer sweetly toned and was like the icy cold of winter, " But every mealtime the young masters must be present in the dining." The maid leaned down to meet Kim Rok Soo's eye level that almost made him step back. Her eyes were wide and frightening. 

"We overlooked the fact that you and young master Cale did not come to yesterday's lunch and the day before that as well." 

Kim Rok Soo felt a shiver run down to his spine as he stared back at the maid. He wanted to look away, he really wanted to but he felt like if he did it will only make the maid angry. 

Rok Soo wasn't the type to get scared about real people that easily. But looking back at this maid he felt like every hair in his body was standing up. 

"Do not be mistaken, young master. I am not threatening you."

The maid slightly raised the skinned head in her hands that made Rok Soo's eyes fall towards that meaty flesh and bones, and when he looked up again the maid was now smiling coldly at him. 

"I simply ask that you abide by our custom." She straightened her posture and in a blink of an eye, the sinister feeling she gave off was gone. Yet the fear that Kim Rok Soo felt had remained. 

The maid once again showed a friendly and harmless looking smile, "So please follow me."

Kim Rok Soo could do nothing but comply with his head down. He wanted to say that he wish to change clothes first since he felt sticky from all the running he did last night but shuddered when he remembered how the maid looked at him and decided to remain silent. 

When they arrived at the dining, Cale whipped his head around and stared at him with worry. He looked like he wanted to ask a lot of things but couldn't as there were a lot of eyes on them. 

Kim Rok Soo sat on the chair beside Cale. Staring at the long table full of lavish food reminded him of the first day he woke up to this world, and the fact that on the second day one of the maid was killed in this room with her body on the table like the killers were presenting her as food. 

Kim Rok Soo could only clench his fist under the table. Averting his gaze towards his lap instead but when he did that, his eyes caught a sight of something making him look at it again. 

He felt his heart drop. 

"Who..." he felt his own voice tremble as he stared at one specific bowl with shaky eyes, "Who... who prepared that?" 

No one answered him. 

Cale was looking at him in concern, firm in avoiding letting his eyes glance at the food in front of them so he didn't know why Kim Rok Soo was acting like this. 

Kim Rok Soo suck a deep breathe in before abruptly standing up and slamming his hands on the table. Looking up and stared at the servants and maids lined up with a stoic but angry gaze. 

"Tell me who prepared that!"

Despite the raise of his voice, none of them flinched or complied. Simply stared back at him without even a hint of remorse for the reason why Rok Soo was angry right now. 

He raised a hand that was unstoppably shaking in anger at the bowl of soup that had a certain meat. A certain meat that shouldn't be there if these people were truly humans. 

It was the 12 weeks old fetus the pregnant woman had in her womb. 

The fetus that wouldn't have died so early, and unborn, was served as a meal. 

"NONE OF YOU ARE GOING TO ANSWER?!" 

Kim Rok Soo forgot all about fear. All about terror. Everything he felt in his currently tiny heart was anger. 

How could they do this to the dead?

Ah, right. These people wouldn't even hesitate to kill. 

Kim Rok Soo's lips slowly curved up to a cold smile. 

He picked up a random plate of food and threw it on the floor, the loud crashing sound made Cale flinch but that Kim Rok Soo couldn't bring himself to care about. 

"Answer. Me."

"What is all this commotion?" came an unrecognizable voice Rok Soo hadn't heard before. Stepping in to the dining from the kitchen was a tall and handsome man with cold eyes. 

Kim Rok Soo pointed at the fetus soup once again. "Are you the one who prepared that?"

'Tell me so I can do the same to you.'

There was no hesitation in his bones once he feels intense rage. That is just who Kim Rok Soo is. 

And these people dare make him remember how much of a devil he can become if he wanted to? 

The man simply stared at the soup for a whole minute, then to Rok Soo, before he turned towards the closest servant to him. 

"Is that the food I told you to take out?"

"Sir Beacrox that--"

"So its not?" Beacrox voice lowered an octave at those 3 words making not only the servant he was talking to but everyone in the room including the maids flinch. His expression was completely emotionless and he looked like he was staring down at them. "So you dare disobey the order?" 

"No sir, its--"

"Making up excuses?" 

The servant lowered his head. "No, sir."

Beacrox crossed his arms and gestured to the maids with his eyes to get the food from the kitchen who immediately scrambled to comply. He then turned towards Kim Rok Soo who had a stoic gaze. 

"Apologies for the displeasure we have caused."

"You--" 

"--However." Beacrox approached him and placed a hand down on the table, staring straight to Kim Rok Soo's eyes emotionlessly. "Do not cause such a ruckus over a food you didn't like."

Kim Rok Soo's face twist in fury. He was about to open his mouth and tell this man off but someone grabbed his hand prompting Rok Soo to turn towards his side and saw Cale shaking his head, telling him to stop. 

At the pleading look the child was giving him, Kim Rok Soo could do nothing else but to bite his lip so hard and sit back down to his seat. 

"I understand."

Beacrox looked satisfied at the response and straightened his posture, right at that exact moment the maids came out of the kitchen with another serving of food, the servants taking away the ones on the table and went to the kitchen to throw it away, another servant came out from the kitchen to clean up the broken plate which Kim Rok Soo had thrown down the floor. 

"Do enjoy the food this time." 

Kim Rok Soo doubted he would but then...

"There is nothing to worry young master." Rok Soo looked up and saw that Beacrox was staring straight to Cale's eyes that made the child-villain flinch, "Please have as many as you would like." a strong intense feeling of something was starting to boil in Kim Rok Soo's chest as he listened to the soft way Beacrox was talking to the obviously terrified Cale. 

"Look closely. Isn't that your favorite?"

Cale's breathe hitch which Rok Soo noticed. 

He glared at Beacrox. 

"Are you threatening him."

The food that they have been served until now was human meat. Cale said he never ate a portion of it, not even once after finding out what the meal was truly made out of. The only time he willingly ate was when he was given bread by the now dead pregnant maid. 

From the way things are unfolding, Beacrox's words sounded nothing but a threat in Kim Rok Soo's ears. 

'How dare he threaten a kid.'

Kim Rok Soo wasn't just displeased. It was much more than that.

The gentle gaze Beacrox held while looking at Cale turned cold when he turned to look at Kim Rok Soo who was glaring. 

"How was that a threat?" his voice once again went below an octave, "I am simply saying to eat as much as you like as it is something you will not have anytime soon."

Kim Rok Soo frowned at those words. 

"What do you mean by that?"

Beacrox stared at him solemnly. "Eat as much as you like." was the only response he gave before turning to return to the kitchen. 

Kim Rok Soo was still frowning as he analyzed what that guy just said. 

Eat as much as they like, its Cale's favorite, it is something they will not be able to eat again soon. 

Do not worry.

A thought came to mind that made Rok Soo pause. 

'Could it be....?'

He looked around the dining and saw that every single one of the servants and maid were making a face of extreme aggravation like they do not approve of the food on the table at all. 

Kim Rok Soo slowly parted his lips. 

"....Normal food?" he muttered under his breathe before turning to look at Cale who looked pale and lost, staring confusedly at the food like he didn't know what to do. 

'Why would they serve us normal food?'

That action was suspicious. 

It couldn't be that its because of something Kim Rok Soo had done--I mean, he hadn't actually done anything that can make this happen right? its impossible that its because of him. 

Which could mean one of two things. 

An authoritative figure's order or an outside force's interference. 

But why now of all times? what is the reason behind this action?

No matter how much Kim Rok Soo thinks of it, this was truly suspicious. 

'Just why....?'

Taking his utensils in his hand, Rok Soo hesitantly picked on the food and slowly raised it to his lips. Closing his eyes shut before finally eating the food. 

It taste oddly normal. Very unlike the one he tasted the first day he woke up to this world. He knew because he could remember all too clearly the peculiarly mouth-watering taste of that disgusting food. So there was no doubt in his heart when he thought it tasted normal.

Kim Rok Soo tried a slice of meat next. 

It didn't taste any like the human meat he accidentally ate either. 

So it really was normal food?

Kim Rok Soo placed his utensils down. Two maids approached the table and placed a glass of water on the side of Rok Soo and Cale's plates. 

The liquid was clear. 

Although Kim Rok Soo hasn't actually seen the 'terrible' water Cale referred to before, the water in front of them looked normal. But just to make sure, Kim Rok Soo glanced at Cale and saw that the child's body was trembling while staring at the liquid, biting his dry and bruised lower lip. 

The sight did something to Kim Rok Soo's heart as it is a reminder that Cale was in this mansion longer than him. Thus, he hadn't eaten nor drank water for a longer time that Kim Rok Soo did. 

So it is understandable that he would feel much more hesitant on touching both the food and the water. 

'I don't know about the water, but the food is definitely normal.'

So it would be fine if Cale took a bite. 

Taking another slice of meat and tapping on Cale's shoulder, Kim Rok Soo placed the fork right in front of Cale's mouth to get him to eat but Cale vigorously shook his head while backing away, prompting Kim Rok Soo to furrow his eyebrows. 

"Eat." he said as he tried to place it on Cale's mouth again but Cale looked... terrified? 

Kim Rok Soo stopped. 

Why is he reacting like that?

'Don't tell me... its still human meat?!'

He turned to look towards the servants and maid who didn't spare the food on the table a glance and was frowning so much to the point that their faces were almost crumbling. 

That was the sort of reaction they were making, so it definitely is not human meat. So why is Cale still scared?

Kim Rok Soo tried showing Cale how he can eat the food because it was normal food but Cale didn't look any better. He just kept shaking his head. 

'Aren't I supposed to be mad at him or something for possibly lying to me yesterday.... so why am I trying hard to convince this kid to eat right now?'

Kim Rok Soo had the urge to slap himself. 

'No, I can just be mad at him later.' he shook his head and tried to feed Cale again, frowning when the child villain continued to inch away. 

"What is wrong with you?" he whispered, "This is the only time we can eat properly so just eat okay? you've had it worse than me."

"Are..." Cale slowly spoke with a shaky voice, "...Is it really normal food?"

"You saw me eat just now."

"But do you guarantee that its not like... like those things?"

Kim Rok Soo heaved out a sigh. 

"Just eat if you want to live another day."

Kim Rok Soo proceed to eat no longer trying to make Cale to do the same, though every now and then he'd glance to his side to see if Cale would touch the meal in front of them or not. 

In the end, Cale did not eat nor drink even once. 

"Even a drop of water would be fine." Kim Rok Soo grumbled under his breathe as he trudged along the grass. He didn't want to return to his room after remembering the skinned head. Who knows what other body part are stored in his room so he went out towards the hill that he and Cale were previously at yesterday. 

'These crazy bastards.'

How is he supposed to sleep tonight after knowing what they had just placed inside the closet? What if that wasn't the last thing and they hid another thing somewhere in the room?!

"Its just... I didn't...." 

"Haaaaa....." 

Kim Rok Soo made sure to sigh loudly before swiftly turning around and pointed a finger towards Cale who was startled at the sudden action. "I guaranteed you it was definitely normal by eating by your side but you still didn't eat." 

"I--!"

"How long have you been starving? when was the last time you drank water?" he threw his hands up, "See? You wouldn't even tell me how long it has been!"

....Actually, he didn't give Cale the chance to talk. 

"What if we don't get served the same thing at lunch? what are you going to do? continue starving until you pass out and they force who-knows-what to you?"

Cale's face turned paler than it already was after hearing that. 

"You also didn't told me that we needed to go to the dining every mealtime."

"That--"

"And last night too." Kim Rok Soo let his hands rest to his side as he stared at Cale solemnly. "Your room was on the 3rd hallway, you said. There is only one room in the 3rd hallway, you said." wind hurled pass them by as the morning's bright sunlight shone on them, the peaceful atmosphere in their surrounding was very unlike from the seriousness in Kim Rok Soo's tone. 

Did Cale lie to him? Did Cale deceive him? 

Or was it that Kim Rok Soo turned to the wrong hallway?

If they were having a misunderstanding, Kim Rok Soo would like to clear it up right this instant. He didn't want to help Cale while Cale tries to get him killed instead. 

'You're supposed to be the only one on my side in this mansion.'

Kim Rok Soo slowly clenched his hands to a fist. 

'But if by chance, you also want me dead, then there's nothing I can do about that.'

If Cale was going to betray him, if Cale was going to be so untrustworthy, then there is no point in trying to save Cale and prevent him from turning into the vicious villain that Kim Rok Soo knew. 

There just won't be any point if Kim Rok Soo was going to end up dead in return. 

Why should he throw his life away for this kid whom he doesn't even fully know aside from the fact that he's going to grow up insane? 

Cale lowered his gaze and looked like he was about to cry. 

"I didn't lie." 

Kim Rok Soo barely heard those words yet for some unexplainable reason, he knew what Cale meant. 

"I didn't lie to you." 

Cale looked up and tried to look just as serious as Kim Rok Soo but the tears that had gathered on the corner of his eyes were traitorous, "Why would I? I have no reason to."

That was true. The same thing that Kim Rok Soo knew. 

That was why he didn't immediately judge that Cale had indeed tried to deceive him. 

"What do I get if you're dead? I tried to help you."

That was true as well. 

Cale will end up alone if Kim Rok Soo had died last night. Cale will continue to face the oppression he had been experiencing all this time even without Kim Rok Soo. 

So why should he help the killers? he doesn't have any reason to do that. 

But it won't change the fact that Kim Rok Soo ended up being cornered. 

"The 3rd hall that had a lot of rooms." he calmly stated, yet at those words Cale flinched making Rok Soo narrow his eyes. 

Before he could even begin to question that reaction, Cale's cold and pale hands slide to his cheeks and pressed his face softly, startling him when Cale inched forward almost crying as he shakily asked, "....Are you okay?" 

He moved his hand down to gingerly inspect Kim Rok Soo's arms up in search for a single injury. Kim Rok Soo felt a bit embarrassed as he was still wearing his clothes from yesterday but Cale didn't looked like he cared about that, rather...

"Why... why that place? you shouldn't have gone there...." Cale moved his hands to rest on Kim Rok Soo's cheeks again, tilting it to the side to see if he really was alright. "Why to that place....?"

"What is in that place."

Kim Rok Soo asked steadily. 

He noticed how last night the killer last night had implied that no matter how much Kim Rok Soo will try to hide and run, the moment he stepped in that hallway he was already to face his doom. Then add this reaction Cale was making right now. 

It only fueled Kim Rok Soo's suspicion even more. 

What is hidden lurking in that hallway that guaranteed he would be cornered, hurt, and killed?

However Cale shook his head. Refusing to answer. Instead, he pressed Kim Rok Soo's cheeks further and stared seriously to his eyes. 

"Do not go there." this was only the second time he heard Cale be this serious. "Never return to that place."

"Then you're saying," Kim Rok Soo raised his hands to place on top of Cale's that was on his cheek, slowly moving it down though he doesn't let go of the hands that were abnormally cold. "I stepped in the wrong hallway?"

Cale softly sighed and nodded his head. 

Kim Rok Soo couldn't express how relieved he was. 

'Thank goodness.'

He tightened his grip on Cale's hands before slowly letting go. 

'Thank goodness you didn't lie.'

To tell the truth, Kim Rok Soo would feel lose if it turns out that Cale is on the same side as those crazy maids and servants. 

His only chance of surviving relies solely on Cale, so if Cale is an enemy... then what was Kim Rok Soo supposed to do about that? 

He might end up giving up if that turned out to be the case. 

Having a lot of enemies would be fine, as long as he had someone he knew that is on his side. 

And since he and Cale are pretty much suffering the same thing from this mansion, it should be a given that they will have each other's back. 

Right? 

"My room is on the other side." Cale quietly said as another wind blew. 

"The left one?"

Cale nodded his head, then shook his head next. "Still, under normal circumstances don't go to my room." he thought about it for a second before adding, "Or the 2nd floor for that matter."

"Why should I avoid that floor if that's where your room is?"

Cale smiled sadly as he stared down on the grass instead of looking straight into Kim Rok Soo's eyes. 

"...That's just how it is."

He refused to say more after that. 

When lunch came, Kim Rok Soo was hesitant to try the food but when he did, it still tasted the same normal food he ate earlier. So he turned towards Cale and gestured for him to do the same. 

Just like earlier, Cale didn't want to eat but when he saw the way Kim Rok Soo was frowning so much, he reluctantly took small portions of the food they were served but only of the ones that Kim Rok Soo ate first. Though his hands were noticeably shaking as he fed himself, Kim Rok Soo made sure to watch over him every now and then. 

Good thing was that Cale was being diligent by gulping everything on his plate down. 

The bad thing was that he ate so little, that fact leaving a bitter taste on Kim Rok Soo's mouth. Still, he can't force Cale to eat a lot if he can't. 

It was most likely that he had gotten used to eating only a little after staying in this mansion for so long. 

Kim Rok Soo couldn't help but wonder how long Cale had been here, and why he is here, but couldn't bring himself to actually ask. Though he is convinced there is definitely a deeper truth hidden behind all these walls. 

The day progressed normally, nothing happening out of the ordinary, until night came. 

Cale looked like he didn't want to leave Kim Rok Soo alone in fear of the same thing that happened last night would happen again tonight. The whole entire time, Cale firmly held Kim Rok Soo's hand almost refusing to let go, if it wasn't for Ron who came to lead him back to his room. Though while he was being gently ushered out, he glanced behind towards Rok Soo every now and then with eyebrows furrowing in worry. 

His actions were making Kim Rok Soo sigh. 

.....Though honestly, he also didn't want to be left alone in this room. Remembering what he saw hidden inside the closet, Kim Rok Soo shuddered. 

.....They didn't hide another one under the bed right? 

Kim Rok Soo didn't bother checking under the bed in case his thought was right and just climbed on the bed. Opening the first drawer of the bedside table and took the dagger out, grasping it tightly closely to him. 

There is no way of telling that he had fully survived the clutches of the killers. He might have survived last night, but tonight is different. 

There is no black haired protagonist who will help him. 

And Kim Rok Soo doubt Choi Han would even help the second time around. After all, he wrote in the letter that Kim Rok Soo should protect himself next time. The reason behind the dagger is most likely Choi Han's way of telling him that he will really not help him again and that it was a one time sort of thing. 

'...Not that I'll ever need your help after last night.'

There's just no way in hell they're going to meet again. Choi Han isn't a resident of this mansion, though Kim Rok Soo couldn't say the same thing about the other mansions but Choi Han definitely don't belong to this house at least. Plus, that punk was devoted to only one person so there's really no reason for them to come across each other since Kim Rok Soo will also be spending his time thinking of ways to get out of this place. 

Unless the world was burning down to ashes, Choi Han wouldn't leave that someone's side. Ever. 

And even if the world truly is going to end, Choi Han would still not leave that person alone. 

What happened last night was just a coincidence, nothing more. 

Kim Rok Soo made sure not to fall asleep and watch his door the entire night. 

Looking back, everything that had happened this day was fairly normal. Of course aside from the fact that he found a skinned head inside the closet and the fetus soup. Remembering the fetus served as a food made Kim Rok Soo tighten his hold on the dagger.

These people really don't respect the dead at all. Kim Rok Soo wouldn't even be surprised if the food he saw earlier before the ones that Beacrox had the maids take out from the kitchen was actually made from the deceased woman that was found dead yesterday. 

This place was truly a despicable place.

Though, the fact still remains. And that fact that there was nothing happening at all.

And the fact that nothing's going on is creepy.

It was like the calm before the storm. Kim Rok Soo isn't sure he'll be able to survive whatever storm it would come tonight.

But the night already passed, there truly was nothing.

The next day, everything was still quiet and 'peaceful' but Kim Rok Soo doubted that it truly was the case. It was just too impossible for this mansion where it reeks of madness and death to have a tranquil day. It felt too much like an illusion.

The next week, nothing still happened. It was making Kim Rok Soo feel a tad paranoid. Why was everything suddenly being so quiet when on Kim Rok Soo's first night, he was almost targeted, on the next morning, someone had died, then on Kim Rok Soo's second night…. He was chased by the killers.

It was just too impossible to think that everything was alright.

Another day came, still nothing. 

Kim Rok Soo thinks its too suspicious. What the hell is going on? Even the food they've been served every once in awhile during the peaceful week were normal. So really, what is going on?

"....I'm getting dizzy watching you walking in circles like that."

Kim Rok Soo stopped on his track and slowly turned to look at Cale who was sitting on the edge of Kim Rok Soo's bed while hugging his knees to his chest. 

"I don't know why you look so anxious," he tilted his head slightly to the side, "But isn't it alright now that no one's targeting you anymore?" 

That was exactly the point. 

Literally nothing was happening. Kim Rok Soo's life hasn't been threatened again. 

So why? 

Why is everything so peaceful?

Kim Rok Soo's shoulders sank. "I don't know either." Cale blinked at his response, "I just think its odd."

Cale averted his gaze towards the ground and hugged himself tighter, "...Right?" he whispered his response, "It feels like something is going to happen soon."

Kim Rok Soo hummed then began to walk towards the bed and sat down as well. "Even the servants and maids are so busy but we don't know why exactly."

Silence briefly passed them by until Cale perked up prompting Rok Soo to look at him with an eyebrow raised. Cale stared back. 

"You..."

"...?"

Cale tilted his head to the side again and hesitantly spoke, "You haven't told me your name yet."

....Ah, right. Kim Rok Soo had indeed never said his name. It also looked like no one knew since he just appeared seemingly out of nowhere. So it was normal for Cale to be curious about his name since they've been together for a week yet Kim Rok Soo hasn't said it yet. 

With a puff of breathe, he stated. 

"Rok Soo." reddish brown irises was staring back at reddish brown ones, and a steady voice that spoke. "Its Kim Rok Soo."

There were no winds that came hurling, no sunlight shining down on them, they were inside of Kim Rok Soo's room so none of those were present. But the twinkle on Cale's eyes and the enlightened expression that slowly began to bloom almost made Kim Rok Soo wish they were outside so the sight could have been even better. 

"...Rok Soo." Cale muttered under his breathe as if testing how it would sound on his tongue. He slightly raised his voice and said it again, "Rok Soo."

"Yes?"

Cale laughed. The sound so sudden and brief that left Kim Rok Soo shock, questioning if he had heard right. 

...Why the hell did that laugh just now sound so adorable? 

The corners of Cale's lips curved up that made Rok Soo's breathe hitch as he stared dumbfoundedly at the child villain. 

"You already know this but," his voice had been the gentlest it could possibly sounded as he offered a soft smile. A genuine smile that Kim Rok Soo had never seen even once at the villain Cale Henituse. 

The smile he always had was either mocking, crazed, cruel, or terrifying. 

It was never as genuine as the one that Kim Rok Soo was seeing right now. 

He even forgot about the anxiousness he had been feeling for a week because of that smile. 

"My name is Cale Henituse."

Slam-!

Both of them were startled when the door was suddenly slapped open, came inside was a maid with a stern gaze. Kim Rok Soo glanced behind her and saw that there were more maids outside as if they were guards guarding prisoners. 

Which was the case. 

"Young masters," the gaze that met theirs was very stern as to scare them not to speak up, "You are not allowed to step out of this room."

Kim Rok Soo frowned at the absurdity of the sudden situation. 

"Why?"

"I will not be entertaining questions."

Kim Rok Soo stood up while Cale only ducked his head down, being submissive. 

Kim Rok Soo already noticed this a long time ago. With the maids and servants around, Cale was always meek. Even refusing to utter a single word if he didn't had to, and even he if needed to answer he only chose to stay quiet. 

From the way they've been treating Cale as what Kim Rok Soo had seen, its not impossible that they have successfully oppressed this child villain. 

But Kim Rok Soo is different. 

So he stepped forward staring as sternly back at the maid who was looking down on them. "Tell me what's going on, right now."

The maid only stared at him, before averting her gaze towards Cale and Kim Rok Soo saw out of the corner of his eyes how the child had flinched so Kim Rok Soo stepped to the side to hide the maid's view of Cale. 

How rude of her to pay attention to someone else when Kim Rok Soo asked her a question. 

"Tell me."

The maid furrowed her eyebrows for a second before letting out a huff then proceed to ignore him which wasn't the right choice since because of what she did, Kim Rok Soo walked towards the door without hesitation. Cale tried to grab his hand and stop him but Kim Rok Soo was already out of his reach. 

The maid blocked Kim Rok Soo's way out of the door. "Where do you think you're going? I said you are not to step out of this room."

"Whose order?" he asked as he tried to pass her by but the maid was persistent in blocking his way, "It is an order from sir Ron."

"So?" 

"Young master." Her voice was stern but Kim Rok Soo didn't care. They can scare him if it had been other times but Rok Soo is set on finding out what is happening outside this room. Why they had to be locked up. 

Kim Rok Soo tried to step to the side only for the maid to step to the side as well, so he stepped to the right and the maid stepped to the right, Kim Rok Soo pretended to step to the side and at the moment she stepped to that side Kim Rok Soo turned to the left and raced out but now it was the dozens of maids at the other side who tried to stop him from completely leaving by grabbing his arms. 

"Let me go!" he thrashed around as much as he could but their grips were firm to the point that it hurt but Kim Rok Soo didn't give up. 

"I said let me go right this instant!" 

"Young master." 

At that voice, Kim Rok Soo flinched. 

He might have not felt fear towards the maid who spoke sternly to him just now, but it would be different if it came from Ron. Slowly looking behind him, he saw Ron standing there with his hands on his back, staring coldly at him. 

Kim Rok Soo couldn't even utter a word as he stared at Ron in terror. He wanted to speak, run, look away, but none of those proved possible under that terrifying gaze. Kim Rok Soo could only let the maids drag him back inside the room without complain as Ron stood there, watching. 

The door closed with a quiet 'thud'.

"What are you looking at?" at the words of his companion, Choi Han stopped staring at the hallway where he had just heard a loud voice and turned towards the other who had her black robe on, her face completely hidden the same way as it was with his. 

"Nothing." 

"Mm..." she didn't seemed convinced and glance at the hallway Choi Han had just been staring at, her lips slowly forming a grin as she thought of a little something at the mischief her partner had done not long ago. 

"So there's that, huh?"

Choi Han frowned at her words before letting out a sigh. "Its not worth the time."

Rosalyn shrugged her shoulders, though she was still smiling under the robe. "If that's what you say~"

Choi Han didn't like that tone she had just used but couldn't rebuke her as a servant came to greet them. 

"This way." 

The two of them calmly followed behind.

It was chaotic. Everything had gone awry. Everyone was panicking at the sight of blood. It wasn't a lot, it wasn't to the point that the entire floor was full of that dark red liquid, but it was enough to make certain individuals go insane. 

And when Choi Han grabbed Cale by the neck and lifted him off the ground, no one stopped him. Not even when he let his eyes turned full black in public where a lot of people will see him, a lot of cameras being able to take shot of what was going on. Cale Henituse was laughing hysterically at the feeling of succession.

'You are disqualified.'

He uttered words that no one would be able to understand. No one else except for Rosalyn who was busy trying to stop the bleeding with the clothe she tore from her dress. Yet no matter how much she tried more blood continued to pour out to the point that she could no longer stop herself from crying, not caring about anything else. 

Because Alberu's face was full of blood that he was starting to turn pale. 

The eccentric laughter of Cale Henituse sounded odd amongst the panic shouts and cries for the Prince's name, making Choi Han feel nothing but the burning fury in his veins that had gone cold in all the years that passed by, but alas, he felt his heart pumping once more. 

Tightening his hold on the villainous young man who did not care about his pain, Choi Han slightly lowered Cale so that they could look at each other's eyes. Cale's reflected nothing but joy, whilst Choi Han's was completely deprived of emotions. Even so, his anger, anguish, and agony was clearly felt and seen. 

'You are disqualified to live a normal life.'

Even though he was having difficulty breathing as his airpipe was tightly blocked, Cale couldn't help but taunt the latter with a hoarse voice. 'Normal life? I never experienced that crap. So your words don't mean a thing.'

With the other hand that he had raised, Choi Han began to push Cale's teeth one by one with his mere strength. Anyone else would have felt pain from the sensation but Cale's senses had already gone dull years ago, so instead of crying out in pain he continued to laugh as if mocking the latter. A lot of dark black blood began to drip down from Cale's mouth but that much was not enough to wash Choi Han's sorrow away. The knowledge of Alberu bleeding close by could not be erased from his mind, so he did not dare stop with just the teeth below. 

He began pulling the ones above as well. But Cale still did not cry. 

No more words. No need for those. Choi Han was in despair while Cale was rejoicing at finally succeeding in injuring the Prince the lad devotedly protected all this time. He was laughing in happiness, which simply sounded insane against the mournful sobs in the entire room, but Cale did not care. Not even when Choi Han's finger became as sharp as a nail and began skinning the white in Cale's right eye. 

'No more holding back.' Choi Han muttered in a low voice that was too vivid despite the noises produced from the people around them, 'No more mercy.' 

His thumb that had turned into a drill rotated circularly pierced the base of Cale's throat that made the laughter of the redhead into wheezing choked noises. 

'May God forgive you but I will not.' 

Cale's injured eye started to produce tears from the pain but he was still smiling, the tears started to turn into blood. 

Everything was still chaotic even when the medic arrived for the Prince. Choi Han did not dare release his hold on Cale and continued to torment him, again and again. 

When things started to slowly settle down at that time, Rosalyn whose eyes were bloodshed did not spare Cale a glance and continued to walk with the medics who were assisting the bleeding Alberu to the ambulance on a bed carrier. Trusting everything to Choi Han, the same way Choi Han was trusting Rosalyn to look after the Prince in his absence. 

Choi Han dragged the injured and still-bleeding Cale Henituse to a secret white room that was only accessible by them. Throwing the redhead's body to the bed, Choi Han held Cale's wrists above his head and leaned closer to whisper on his ear. 'You can't die yet.' Cale was barely conscious enough to hear those words yet for some reason, that dark voice was very clear to his pulsing ear. 'This is not where it ends.' 

That was not enough to kill him. Hardly enough to erase the feeling inside Choi Han's heart. 

It was not enough.

Moving away for a minute, he reached towards the table in one corner that was full of supplies. Taking a sharp and huge nail clippers, Choi Han returned to the bed where the silently laughing Cale was. Not even wasting a second, Choi Han began to pull Cale's toenails one by one. 

The redhead's scream was silent, but it was dearly felt in the four round corners of the white room. 

Moving to the next toenail, then to the next. No matter how much Cale tried to struggle and jerk his leg away, Choi Han's grip on his ankle was iron clad. So in the end, his efforts were in vain, but the pain was immense to the point that even though his throat was still hurting from the continues drilling it received half an hour ago, quiet sobs still emerged. But those sobs were half a laugh.

Though Choi Han remained deaf. 

He only stopped when there were no nails left to pull out, including the ones on Cale's hands. Throwing the clippers without caring where it will end up to, Choi Han gazed at the agonizing bloody sight of Cale Henituse in the white bed with no emotions, turning around and leave without hesitation. 

The entire room was covered with only white, one would be unable to tell the difference of where the walls and ceiling are since everything looked the same. 

Choi Han didn't care if Cale would feel claustrophobic with only the companion of the strong smell of blood. There was no point in that. 

Because Cale will not be leaving that white room ever again.

The next day, the torture continued. 

What was supposed to be tears to be shed, was blood. 

The lips that were to show pain, was curving up.

Instead of cries for mercy, it was a laugh of mockery.

As if taunting him, 'Is this all you can do?'

Cale didn't show a single care whether Choi Han made the torture more painful than before, or simply slowly began to skin him alive.

He just didn't care as he was drunk in the feeling of finally having his success. 

Cale just felt that there was no need for anything else anymore, he would happily throw his life away. 

Since he was already done with everything.

A silent cry that only Cale knew bubbled out of chest. 

Finally. Finally. 

There was nothing he needed to hold onto any longer.

A̶̟͛d̴̦̋ä̶̤́m̷̢̈ ̴̞͠ i̸̩͛s̸̜̔ ̴͇̍ k̷͈̓i̴͈̾n̸̡̓d̴͚̓,̴͕̈́  ̶̳͝ẇ̶̗h̵̝͌i̵͎c̶͈͊h̷̰͝ ̸̩̓ m̵̘͐a̵͚͠d̶̼̕e̶͕̓ ̵̜͊ ḫ̶͝ḯ̷̯m̷͍̎  ̸̧͝f̴̜̃o̴͖͘o̵̲̚l̸͍̉ì̶̩ś̵̹ḧ̷̤.̸̢̏

T̷̢̤̽̒h̸̼͚̊̕e̶̛̛͍̞͊ ̴̧͓̳̔ s̸̼̓̿n̴̛̻̳ͅä̵̛̟́k̶̟͙̺e̴͖͒ ̸̜̣̘̓ ḯ̵͎͍̯̆š̶̖̜ ̵͇͇̼̉ s̷̹̞̓̿l̸̢͉̽̐͠y̷̠̪̾̿ͅ,̵͔̋̒̓ ̶̛̲͎̣ t̵̤ḧ̴̠̱́̏e̶̱̻͂̓  ̵͎̖̋͜e̵̟̜͗̿̓ͅm̷̰̉̈́̚b̸̮̩̫̔o̴͎̍̂́ḋ̶̬̣i̶̻̳͋͝m̵͖̩̭͑̀̓e̵͈̗̦n̷̛̺͐͜t̵̬̱͉͌  ̸̛̝̯̈õ̴̳̎f̷̧̋̎ ̴͌͜ e̵̢̳͒̔v̵̹͘i̷̹͠l̴̝̐.̶̖̏

Ę̴̥̣̭̹͗͒̅̒̊͛v̷̺̹͈͓̀͐̂e̷̢̤̥̓̓̾̕  ̶̛̮̜͓̐̂w̷̡͓͚͊̏͘å̸̳̻̠̏̑̐̆͝s̴̡̺̳̬̈́͐́͌  ̵̡̢̢̢̙̿͊̿̋̈̕ḧ̷̢̛͉́͊͋ơ̷̠̯̦̞̖̈́̐͂̕͝p̵̨͆ế̶̜͓̌̚͝͠ ,̷̧͓͒̓́̊͘̚ ̸̢̗̳͎̈́͒́̅͝b̵̲͕͒̈͗̕ú̶̦̲̰̟͘t̸̡̙͐̃̀͌ ̷̭̺̠̇̃̚ s̸̼̹̣̱͌̂͑̄h̸̨̩̔͑̈ë̴̤̺͉́̚ ̷̻̯̉͛̈́ ĉ̸͉͚̓̀̕ḩ̸̛̛͉̎̾o̵̻̍̀͜s̴̯̟͈̬͓͑̎͑ẽ̷̠͚̿̈́̾͊͝ ̴̼̄̅͌ m̵̫̻̳̠̗̯̈́͐̿̓͛ȃ̵̢̨̻̳̦̗d̶̠̠̔̑n̴̩̦͖̑é̸̢͙̺̓͐̎̚̕ͅͅs̵͍̬̄̓̎̅̄s̴͎͉̒̌̒͑̕.̸̱̱̮̤̗̑̀̈͜

D̸̘̱̼̱̲͚͉͙͋̅̊̈͗ȩ̷̭̓à̶̳̮̻̖̯͕̇̕t̸͖̮̭͉͎́́͌̐͐͊͘͝ͅͅh̵̡̫̳͒̊̾̆͐  ̴̠̞͍͋̐̂͠i̸̛͙̪s̴̢̭̺̜̬̘͎̹̈͌̉̚ ̷̱̰̺͖̯͙͍̲͊͑̚͝ ţ̶͖̖̙̀̂̓͛̏͐̓̿h̵̨̧͎̣̜͇̩͐͝ͅe̴̡͍̗̜̮̋͗̒̃̅ ̵̼͇̩̚ͅ o̵̡̟͕̓̈͌̈́͑̆̈ň̶̞͕̼̭̬̠͌̿̽̈́͋͑̋l̷̢̲̹̥̩̪̠̆̅̊̈́y̷̡̦͉͙̲̠̥̒̽̎͘̕̕͜ ̵̛̛̭̯̻̤̌̌̆̚ e̶̞͌͑s̶̬̯͊̾̈́̀̌̋ͅc̵̘̓͛̇̍a̴̖̰͙̔͌͑͝p̷̘͓͂̄̊͐͌̇ĕ̴̮͖͔̥͓͚͈̺͗̊͆͐̌̽̈́.̵̧̨̢̼̺̝̺̲̝͑̑ ̷̫̮̭̬̈͒͐̋̓   Ą̷͈̳͔͕͖͚̪͆̂s̸̺͓͍͂̈́̓́̀ ̷̧̙̰̝͈̻̱̎͑̇̕ ẗ̸͙̠̻͉̜͖̹́̓͋̚h̶̗͆̇͐̊e̷̛͖̪̟̠̳̹͍͆̾̈́͋̑͛̾ ̵̧̛̙̳̖̺̝͌̓̆̔́̔͛̇ ą̸̰͍̱̝̜̓̊̎̾̃͘p̷̧̧̺̳̳͎͔̟͌͋̒̋̽̆͘p̶̥̗͖̹̖̳̝͉͗͐̎̈́̆͘ͅl̷̪̣̦̓e̴̛͚̓͂̊̂̂̽͘ ̴̧̧̼̰͙̬͈̺̅̈́̄ ẅ̷̠̱̞́̌̓̑̿̓̅̚a̷̬̠̖͖̥͛̔̉͆́̏͘͝s̴̛͚̄̓̇̓̑̊̕͝  ̶̛̛̙̗͍͔̦͉͕̝̹̌̎̄̕ń̷̪͙̣̫̙́̑̏̽̉͆͆ợ̸̡̨̯̗̏̾̐͆͊́͋͝ť̵̻̓̀͠h̶̭́̓̄i̵̫͍̹̣̤̫̔͒̂͌ñ̶̺̜͕͇̦͉̭̔͊̇͊̈́͊̓͝ğ̷̛̛̯͇̽̄͛̿̒͛ͅ  ̸̧̦͓̫͕͓͎̞̂̓̊b̴͔͖̰̺͈̝̯̑̽̈̾ͅu̴̡͙̍̿t̷̪̫̞̙̦͕̘̫͆̓ͅ  ̶̘̃̾͒͒̚ḁ̸̧̢̡̖̽̇̊͒͊͝ ̵̦͝͝ f̷̣̣̟̲̳̓̿r̶͇͕̠̼̬̊͆̈́ṷ̸̒͗͛͠i̶̢̞̱̦͆̔͌͜t̸̛̩̐͋̒̿̅̌͝ ̷̫̣̟̹̘͛̎́̎̆̆̈͒͘ ǫ̴͇̰̖͖͙͔̤͂̿̋̆̓͋f̸̢̘̮̰͚̤͉̰͋̌̒̏͘ ̶̞̲̞͔̩̃ d̴̡̛̼̱͚̙̏̌͝i̷̥͆̇̑͂̒͛͋̄ş̸̧͉̬̤̟̪̊̈́̾͑̐̈͂̑â̴̡̗̱̘͈̈́̂s̶̛͓̗̦̭t̸͕͚̀͋̑̄̎̈́e̶͇̜͂̂̍̅͂̎̂̓̚ř̶̲̩͚̣̘͔͉̳.̶̢̟̞̼̐̍͂̾̏̉͊̊

Q̶̢͎̙͆̈́̽̔ụ̴̤͖̘̥̘̂e̵͚̰͋̔̄š̶̡͛͋͆t̸͙̠̀i̸͚̙̒͂̽͌̊̂͛͘ó̶̭̦̍̀̿n̵̻̩͓̘̰̈́̍͂̏͗̓͛,̶̡̭̥̼͖̞̜̘̑̅

W̵̧̢̡̧̨̧̧̢̡̧̨̡̨̧̧̧̡̛̛̘̪̜̫̗̤̳̖̞̺̪̹̦͍̮̲̝͓̙̼̻̗̝͖͓̙̫̟̗̻̼̭̖̥̹͚͔̹̣̬̜̝͙̮̝̟̙̞̫̻̩͕̮̬̪̗̤͈͔͚̫̦̳͎̺̝̞̮̬̱͔̠̯͉̺̦͕͓̳̤̮̠̝̭̟͍̩̭̺͕̩̬̩̩̰̬̆̑̈̿͆̐̍̓̍̈́̋̇͑͒̒͗͋̐̋͗͋͊̉̈̔͊̓̏̌̍̓͌̀̇͐̿͗̊̎̓͛̈́̆͆̂̃̊̊̇̂̐̀̌̇̂̿̅̊͛̃̓̇̏̒̔̐̾̂͛̿̈́͑͋̐̈̓͗͌̔͑̂̈́͗̄̃͛͋̉͗̍̈́̃̈́̕͘̚̚̕͜͜͜͜͠͝͠͝͝͝͠͝͝͠͝ͅͅh̶̨̧̧̧̧̧̡̧̧̰͔͎̬̮̖̯̻̦̱̞̤̮͍̪̥͎̲̱̥̫̜̦͓̻͍͈͙̗͍̞̗̮̳͇̫̲̖̗̘̖̝̗̖̝̯̤̙̹͙͉̻̜̺̺̬̩̳̣͈̘̦̤̊̑̄̀̔͊͑̇̎̀̾̈́̾̾̔͗̈͜͝͠ͅͅo̶̧̢̧̧̡̨̨̻̺̞̥̤̙͈͎̦̤̜̠͙̮̪̝̟͎̪̮̩̣̱̗̟̰͓̩̘̯̠͖̻̭̭̙̙̯̝̱̦͚͈̘͈̭̟̰̤͈̱͙̥̗̩͇̱͎̰̘̭̻͔̦̦̞̣̭̠̳̠͓̲̖͓̟̫̦͕͉̫̳̥̯̜̮̬̬̮̺̺̬͚͉͉̩̰̳̯̤̤̣̬͕͓͛̃̍͛̃̈́̓̋̈́̍̈͛͊̓̒͑̇̅̂̍͐͆̄̓̏͆́̒̍̈́͆̍̓̈́̾̆̾̇̓̓́͋̇̌͆̈́̑̂͆̈̈́̒͋̌͒̎̅̊͛̒́͊͑̅̎̇̈̎́͒̓̊̇̍̍̐̂̉̍̌̌̓̐̾͗͌̿̐͘͘̚̚̚͘͘͘͜͜͠͝͝͝͠͠͝͠͝ͅͅ  ̶̨̢̧̨̧̨̨̡̡̡̛̛͖̰̮̬̥̫̞̜̫̞̼̞̝̰̦͈̼̘͇̫̠̣̬̜̰̞̖͇̤͕̤̣̖̻̤͚̰̻͉̬͕̬̮̰͈̬̬͚͔̮͎̺͙̝̳͈̣͍̘̼̯͕̲̗͕̻͕̰̞̟̪̱̩̥̯̺͕̤̼͙͍͉̩̬͔̘̝̫̜̱͇̬̲̼̾̎̈́̇̿̈̀̇͊͒̎̐̅́̈̈͆̎͊͂͐̀̿͒̿̃͊̐͒́̅̽̾͊̉̈́͊̑̃̑̒͊̈́͐͗̍͛͗̇̾͊̌̈̏̅̎͑̒̿̈́̅͒̓͂̄̌̏͐̋̑̋̉̔̈́̅͑̔̅̇͋͋͐́̅̂̒̽̍̾̀̑͑͗̉̓̏̅͘̚̚̚̚͜͝͠͠͝͝͠͝͝͝͝ͅͅi̷̢̧̡̧̛̛̛̛̛͕̦̘̺̗͙̺̬̲͍̬̹̻͙̺͓̺̙͚͓̬̦̩̼̤͓̙͎͖̰͇͍͗͆͐̐̀̓̇̆̀̏̄̂̋̔̌̉̒̆͆̓̃͌͗̄́́̑͋̍͌͋̏͗̌̔̇̈́͛̐̄̐͐̎̅͗͂̽̄͑̾̆̊̐̇͆͊͑͋̋̉͑̽̋̉̄̐̄͂̃̐̈́̔̄̒͆̇̾̓̏̀̂̉̉̓̿̕͘͘͘͘͜͜͜͠͝͠͝s̶̨̡̨̡̨̨̨̢̢̢̛̛͖̤͈̝̼͔̰̳͈͎̪̜̥̘͇̗͓̺̲̭̩͕̹͖̱͓̝͎̺̥͎͖̟̪̮̘̳̥̠̭̬̜͉͈͍͈͓̯̺͉̼̻̘͍̠̘̺̼̬̘͚̩͚͓̖͍̫̣̣͉̬̞̥̣͚̼͍̜̱͍̬̲̖͔̗̱̜̦̪̳̞͙̭̱̙̝͉̠̞̱͎͙̈̓͊͐̾͛̍̎̿̽̔̄́̍̄̏̌̅̀́̅̈̋̋͊̄͌̈́̽̊̓͗̏̇̽̐̍̾̄͒̆̆͒͐͐̍͆̏̈́͑̐̈͆̃̃̓͊́͐̄̍́͛̋͊͊͑̈́̅̀̈́̌̓̇̌̀̇̒̈̓̊̉̓̏̈̍̌̽̌̄̆͋̀̍̈́̓̃̾̒͒̇̎̀̉̃͒͋̄͂̚̚̚̚̕̚̕͜͜͜͜͜͝͠͠͝͠͠͝͠͝͝͝͠͝ͅͅͅͅ ̸̧̢̧̡̨̢̡̢̛̛̙̭̤̼͓͍̻̟͚̼͓̤̺̙̰̘̥̱̥̖̣̙̤̬̘͈̹̜̺̱͕̪͖̹̯̹̮̺̱̙̝͎̫̞͓͙̳̠̥̟̟̲̬̫̻̘̰̖͍̤̲̹̖̳̮̳͓̙͚͙̻̼̺̹̘̺̞̼̺̲̮̤͒͗̆͑̾̂̈́̒̽͋̋̈͆̓͐̅̍͂͑̿͌͌̾̏̓̈́̐͛̈́͐̂͐͋͗͒̓̏̈̎̓̓̇͛̈͊͋̿̄̐́͗̐͊̽̔̈́͛̋͒̓͂̆̍̅͐͂̏̈́̽͐̊̌̃̈̃̈̉͆̀̏͗̓̓̋̏͛̿̄͑̀͊̆̒̔̆͂̊̚̚̕̚̚̚͘̚̕̕̚͜͜͜͝͝͝͝͠͝͠͝͝ͅͅ A̵̡̡̧̢̡̧̡̨̢̨̡̡̫̟̱̜̖̟͙̞̦͎̲̬̼̳̝̠̝̮̩̭͙̪̳̻͙͓̠̗̮͖͚͖̟̬̬̮̠̝̲̘̺͙̰͖̣̜̙͓̰̩̩̬͍͈͎͚̤̼̼̩̱͔̼̺̠̥͙̩̱̘͙͇̥̠͚̯͈̦̰̯̭̺̭̮̙̰̲̖͈̺̲̝͙͓̭̤͎̩͎̝͚̳̫̙̹̭͛̾̑̓̉̓̎͋͒̂̏d̸̢̡̡̝̲̞̬͕̱̥̬̠͔̫̟̜̟̬̫͔̖̻͓̿̀̂̔͒̌̐̈́̈́͊͆̿̎̒̓͊̓̈́̐̒͊̽̃͒͑̑͊̎͆̓̉̅̏̔̑͊̄̎̒̈̉̇̆̈́̔́̾͛̈́̃͋͐̋͒͆̊̌͒͆͒̽͆̊͌̆͊͊͌̑͘̕̕̚͘͜͜͝͠͠ͅͅå̵̧̢̧̧̨̨̪͔̦̞͕͙̜̰̥̖̳̠̩̞̹̬̠̺͈͉̹̟͕̳͎̼̤̺͎̦̫̣̳̗͉͕̞͚̮̱̖̳͈̫̹̗̠̦̘̱̫̠̖̗͚͖͇̹͎̟͙͎̮̣͇̻̪̦̜͇̣̫̟̰̳̟̰̥̰͎̝̭̖͙͈̼̜͎̭̬͈̮̘̦͚̙̳͚̣̰͈̰̰͉̦̭̦̗̼̭͉͕͚̲̠̮̟̫͚̂͋̈́̈́̅͋̃̉̾̇̌̾̆̂̑̂͋̎̐͋͋͋̽͋̾̉̒̂͆̊̐̈̋̓͂͛̽̎͗͛͊̒̇̔̌͆̂̀̔̈́̏̓̈́̎̋͊̎̇͘͘͘̕͜͜͜͜͝͝͝͝͝͝ͅͅͅm̵̛̳͕̩͒̍͗̊̽̆̉̐͊͒̌̋̀̋̈́̉̀̏̍̂͝͠͝?̷̨̢̧̧̡͎͉͓͖̱̠̠̺̙̠̮̺̗͚̝̬̳̪͓̩̝̜̭͓̬͎̺̰̯̫͔̙̖͙͉͈̻͉̘̳̪̬͇̞͕̈́̀̈́̅͌́͛̓̋̑̇̀̽̍̃̋͋̓̅̅͘ͅͅ

Chapter Text

Warm.

That was what radiated through his palms at the limp body that rested against his. 

Dark and bland eyes blinked before turning his head towards the door, hardly any footsteps or light to be seen. Not even whoever it was who chased the boy who was now unconscious. 

Right now, there really was just the two of them as everything was shrouded by darkness.

The slightest of frown made its way to his face as he divert his attention once again on the motionless body on him. He wouldn't mind it at all if it was a corpse, but a living, breathing, human being?

'Disgusting.'

Choi Han stared emotionlessly at the face of someone he'd never seen before, prompting him to furrow his eyebrows deeper. 

It was a face he swore does not belong to this mansion. So why is this boy in here? it'd be easier to pretend he got lost or something of the like but Choi Han knew that's just bullshit. And because it was him who discovered an existence that shouldn't be here, he had no choice but to take matters into his own hands.

Choi Han moved the limp body and hook an arm under the back of the boy's knees and lifted him up. Inevitably pulling him closer. 

It was warm. 

So warm as to prove of living.

And Choi Han hated it. 

With a sigh, the darkness doesn't leave as to conceal his presence completely as he walked towards the balcony, the double glass door already opened. The bright crescent moon was blinding with the wind hurling, blowing away the curtains that covered the glass door before it closed with a quiet 'click'. Everything on its surrounding was no longer covered in abyss. 

Tap.

Choi Han smoothly landed on the balcony, entering the room with no second thoughts and placed the boy down on the chaise lounge not caring if he was being careless or whatnot. He had been itching to rid of that displeasing body heat away from him to the point that he doesn't want to spare even a millisecond. Choi Han made a small gesture with his hand and the balcony glass door was closed shut before he went to sit on his chair facing his desk which had a fair amount of documents he would need to finish going through later. But right now, his concern is something else. 

Taking a fountain pen and a clean sheet of paper, Choi Han began writing a new document he'll have to get done right at this moment. The soft scratching sound produced by the tip of the pen gliding on the paper was the only thing heard in the room with the lights of the room turned on. Choi Han doesn't stop to check on the sleeping boy because he doesn't care enough about the one whose identity he would have to find out.

It would just be a waste of time if he looked up from his writing.

Choi Han already had a lot to do and with the boy being here - or being found in Mansion C for that matter - its only adding more work for him. And Choi Han does not enjoy having more things to finish. Especially since his partner will predictably cause trouble soon enough. 

Because he knew only a string was left on his partner's current patience and she will snap once that string is cut. Once she snaps, there's no one who could stop her. Not that Choi Han wants to stop her either. 

A sigh escapes his lips, having imagined how bloody it would most likely get. A useless wish that she would actually hold back even just a little bit was told in his heart before he dismissed it. The answer was already obvious so there was no point in that small hope. 

Rosalyn was never a someone who would hold back and Choi Han knew that well. 

Choi Han placed the pen down and leaned on his antique office chair. His eyes set downcast as he thinks of something. 

'...A week is too long.'

A week was only 7 days but to Choi Han, it felt dreadfully long. Painfully long. There was someone who will return a week later but 7 days more is making Choi Han even more impatient than he already is. He knew the reason why that someone needed to be away for a bit, but Choi Han couldn't help himself with asking why he needs to even go through this yearning. 

He knows he's not the only one too. 

Choi Han closed his eyes for a bit, a gentle but bright smile flashing through his mind before he opened his eyes again and stood up. 

As he walked towards the chaise lounge where the boy rested, a string of darkness moves fast to lock the door of his office. Once it was lock Choi Han dipped a knee on the cushion beside the boy's hip and hovered above him with both of Choi Han's hands supporting him up, staring down at the sleeping little boy. His black and dull eyes scanned the face intensely before Choi Han's eyes narrowed. 

"...Who are you?" 

Of course his quiet whisper wouldn't be answered. But that doesn't stop him from moving his right hand to grab the boy's jaw and lifted his face a bit more. 

No matter how much he thought of it, it was odd. This is definitely a face Choi Han had never seen before and that means this is someone who shouldn't be here under any circumstances. However, from what he saw, this boy lived in that mansion. 

A soft hum left his mouth as Choi Han moved to sit down beside the sleeping boy instead. The dark shadows that were moving before his eyes showing him the memories of the other which Choi Han took from his unconsciousness when he stared down at him just now. The dark shadows were showing him everything the boy has seen from the moment he arrived in that mansion, up until now.

Choi Han tapped on his knee while watching, his attention solely on the animated moving of the shadows to mimic the memories. Not particularly worried about the boy waking up since Choi Han predicted it wouldn't be anytime soon. When the record was finished playing, Choi Han's lips curved to a cold wry smile, chuckling to himself. 

"...I knew it."

Choi Han turned towards the sleeping figure and stared emotionlessly. 

A variable. That's what he is.

A variable that Choi Han couldn't figure out if dangerous when left alone or not. But reasons don't really matter. Even if the chance of this variable being a threat is slim, Choi Han will still need to take care of this even if its not currently a problem. 

Its much safer this way. After all, Choi Han can never be sure of which and who pose as a threat or not if one dressed neatly enough. 

The road towards the safest route is to remove everything unnecessary.

'I will have to get rid of you before things get out of hand.' 

Of course, Choi Han will have to do it personally since this matter should not ever be known by anyone else. Although he hasn't really dirtied his own hands with blood even once before, Choi Han is still more than capable to do so if he wants. It was simply that his partner was too much all the time that he hasn't really done this himself. At some point, the two of them ended up having a silent agreement that all the blood will stain her hands while all the inks will stain his.

Something glimmers that caught Choi Han's attention, prompting him to lean forward towards the sleeping boy. He doesn't stare anywhere else but the resemblance of a something that caught his eye. 

Choi Han narrowed his eyes as he muttered under his breathe. 

"Why does death lurks strongly around you, yet at the same time it wants to protect you?"

It was death's aura that he saw.

Choi Han scowls as he leaned back.

"How annoying. I didn't need to know that."

He glides his fingers gently over the base of the boy's neck and slowly dug his thumb in but then nothing happens. 

No, rather. The pierce he had just done on the boy's neck instantly disappear the moment it was wounded that it almost looked like it did nothing to the sleeping boy. 

Choi Han stared at him suspiciously. 

"Was it death?"

Was it death's doing? that was what Choi Han thought.

But then he quickly dismissed that nonsense he just though of. Death was pain and suffering, it was never merciful. 

Though at some cases, death was peace but those are rare times. 

So then, what is protecting this boy that he is unharmed despite what Choi Han had just done? 

"Ha." a disbelief scoff escapes his lips before he stood up.

Since it would be impossible to injure this boy, might as well just return him to where he is supposed to right now. There is no point in keeping him here since he will only be a nuisance.

Choi Han walked towards his desk and opened the bottom-most drawer, taking out a dagger that he owned since before. There would be no point in him doing this, that he knows at the back of his mind, but because he found out about the possible connection between that kid and death, Choi Han doesn't have any other choice but to do this. 

Writing a note on another clean sheet of paper, he threw it towards darkness afterwards. Not particularly worried of where it would go since it is already on the right destination. 

Choi Han walked back towards the sleeping boy and once again carried him in his arms and turned towards the balcony, the door slowly opening with every step he took. Choi Han stood on the ledge, with the intention of returning this boy to the room which Choi Han was able to see from the memories he peeked through but when his eyes fell on the boy in his arms, Choi Han's arms instinctively stiffen. 

C̘̪ r̡͓͙i̢͍̺e̠̼͎ s̙͕̟.

M̈́i̓͐̚ s͘͘͠e̓͊̈́r̾͐ i̾͌̐e̒͐͝s͐͊.̽͋̚

P͛͌͆a͑͠͠i̔͘ n̒̓͒

D̵̴̸̫̝͜a̵̵̴͖̪͜r̵̸̴͎̠̞ k̸̸̸̻̠͙ n̴̵̴͖͖͇e̴̸̵̺̪͜ s̸̵̸̡͉͕ s̴̸̵̼̺͜.̴̴̵͕̦͇

N͉͙͙̿̓͛o̞͍͓͒͌͛ i͖̼͕̿̒̕ s̝̼̪͆͝ ë̡̞̺́͠͝s͖͎̝͑͒͘.̻͇͔͒͐͝

A lot of indistinctive s̸̴̴͍̺̙̼͕̓͛͊͆͐͝ h̵̵̴̪̠͍͓̞̫̾͒̒̈́ o̵̵̵̡̘͕̦͚̟̿̾͌͊̒̕ u̸̵̴͕̫̝̻͓̦̽͒̓̓͝ẗ̸̴̵͉̫̠͉̫͉́̒͛̽͠ s̴̵̵͕̻̝͍͙͙͑̈́͐͊͠͝..

It all came crashing to his unguarded mind of a s̴̙͉̠̟͚̙̞̟͆̔̕ t̴̢͔̠͍̠͇͉̞͓̓͌͌o̸͚͕͎̺͍͖̼̟͓̒̒͛ r̴̢̘͍̙͇͔͉̦̞͐͊̓ y̴̡͔͚̙͓̦̞̠̽͊͜͝ that should never be told. 

The heart that no longer beat felt the harsh scratches as his eyes grew even more dull. 

B̴̠̼̟͝l̵̻͕͉͊̈́̓ a̴͇̫̪̕͘ c̸̺͙̫̔͒̒k̴͇͙͕͆̈́͘. All he could see was b̵̡͎̺͚͉̼̙͇͚̦͔̈́̕͜ l̴̟̻͙͍̻͍͙͍͇͕̻̿͜͝͝ ä̸̡̫̠̞͖̦̝̺̙͇́̐͌͜ c̴̢̢̼̦͙͚͇̪͉͕͙͛͒͆͜ k̸̡̢͓̫̙̼̠̪̙̠͇̦̈́̿̚. 

And so Choi Han lets go and turned to walk back inside his office, not caring whether the boy would die from the fall or death would choose to save him. 

The sound of humming disrupts his focus from the document that he was reading. A sigh inevitably leaves his lips as he massaged his temple before glancing briefly at the other, "What is it?"

The latter showed a toothy grin before turning her head to look around the room. "Nothing much, its just that last night I seem to have sense something."

Choi Han doesn't talk and tries to go back to the document in hand but before he could return to his focus, Rosalyn giggled before speaking again. 

"So you brought back a human while the little Prince is away?"

"Nonsense."

"Which is?" Rosalyn tilted her head to the side while staring at her partner whose eyebrows were slightly furrowing, her lips beginning to curve up. "Or is it that you brought him back with the intention of toying with him?"

"How do you even know its a him." A sigh once more as he leaned on the back of his antique office chair, not looking up from the document. Unfortunately, even though he truly wants to focus and read properly the text, he hardly understood anything as the other continued to chat. 

"I just know~" Rosalyn rested her cheek on an upturned palm, her elbow propping up to the armrest of the chaise lounge, "I can still feel his presence here y'know."

"Doesn't matter." Choi Han murmurs, "It will be gone soon."

"Well it better!" Rosalyn rested on the back of the lounge and swung her feet, "Once the little Prince is here, there would be no point for us to spare anyone else of our attention."

Choi Han finally places the document down and looked towards Rosalyn who was humming to herself. 

"Are all the preparations done?"

Grinning, "Of course~" then a giggle, "ah~ I'm so excited for the next week to come~" 

Choi Han sighs at the memory of something he noticed last night, standing up from his seat. "Unfortunately, there's an additional workload for us."

"What?!" Rosalyn shot up, "What do you mean?! Its something that the both of us needs to do?!"

"Precisely." Choi Han walked towards the bookcase, his quiet footstep barely heard, "Depending on how it will go, we might be able to return right away." 

Rosalyn began to loosen up and rested back on the lounge, "Something 'bout the human from last night?" Choi Han let out a lazy hum, "Mansion C." That prompted Rosalyn to raise an eyebrow. Choi Han doesn't turn to her as he continues to move to the next bookcase when he couldn't find the book he wanted. "Servants." 

At that, Rosalyn's lips curved up. She moved from her position to lay down on her stomach instead of sitting up. "Chase?"

A hum.

"How convenient," Rosalyn commented as she swing her feet in a calm manner, her hands crossing over the cushion. "For you to meet him at such a time."

"Are you saying I staged it?"

"Nope~" Rosalyn popped the 'p' because she felt like it, "I believe you." Rosalyn tilted her head to the side and hum, "But to think you'd come across each other while you were there on a secret inspection..." Rosalyn giggled at her own words as it felt like she was implying something when it was only a simple statement she made.

Choi Han looked like he didn't want to talk anymore as he continued to check the bookcase, looking for the book he had in mind. When he finally found it, his hands hovered around the book's spine but then...

"Do you believe in fate?" Rosalyn asked making Choi Han stop gliding his finger on the book he was about to take. 

" 'God's will'?" he muttered under his breathe before turning towards Rosalyn with an emotionless gaze.

"If everything that had happen is God's will then God must be the devil."

Rosalyn grin. Happy at the response she received. "We truly think the same."

There was no room for doubts between the two of them because they were comrades, through and through. As what they say, great minds think alike. 

Rosalyn began humming. 

"So it means we'll have to go to that place?"

"Unfortunately." Choi Han murmured with a sigh before finally taking the book in his hand, "Yes."

Rosalyn smiled as she closed her eyes.

"That's gonna be the worse mission we're ever taking."

Tap, tap, tap. 

Their quiet footsteps resonated within the empty hallway save for them who were brisk walking. 

"Elist, go check the kitchen."

Rosalyn giggled before responding.

"Oki-doki~" 

She placed a hand over Choi Han's shoulder and whispered solemnly, "I'll destroy anything I don't want to see, you'll understand won't you?"

Choi Han just heaved out a sigh but that was enough to give Rosalyn what she wants so she grins before turning to a different hallway. Once she was gone, Choi Han turned towards the other way as well and when he had just taken a step forward the servant who was leading them blocked his way. 

Choi Han gazed at him emotionlessly. 

"I apologize Aficionado-nim but you cannot go to the 2nd floor."

"Do you want to see something you don't want to see?"

The servant stiffen at his words but Choi Han didn't spare him glance and just walked pass him towards the stairs that lead to the second floor. The memories from the boy which he took briefly flashed through his mind but it quickly fade away as Choi Han did not want to think about that boy's desperate act. Choi Han just calmly took each step on the staircase until he finally arrived on the second floor. 

Unlike in the memory where the boy turned towards the right side, Choi Han turned to the left. 

"Young sir!" the servant from before who Choi Han thought wouldn't move from his spot anymore because of what he said was foolishly trying to follow him from behind. Choi Han doesn't stop and just continued to calmly walk towards his destination. He didn't need to go through so much of searching because there was only one room in that hallway. 

Choi Han doesn't wait for the servant to catch up to him and just opened the door of the room. 

"Hmm..."

Choi Han let out a hum open seeing the inside of the room.

It was just as what he thought. Nothing special around that can pique his interest. 

Of course the same could not be said if it was someone else who saw what was inside.

Choi Han closed the door again whilst ignoring everything else and turned around. The servant was now in front of him and seemed breathless. 

Choi Han briefly closed his eyes and walked pass the servant, "Let's go."

At the bottom of the stairs, Rosalyn was there waiting with a visible smile even though the hood of her robe was still covering her head. 

"Found something nice?"

Choi Han scoff and walked pass her, though Rosalyn was quick to follow his steps. 

"Because me? I found something very interesting."

"State your report." Choi Han bluntly said as they were being lead by the servant towards the meeting room where the ones they need to meet are waiting. 

Rosalyn giggled before her smile turned cold and her voice dropped low. 

"Normal food."

Choi Han looked unfazed.

"Ah, I knew it." Rosalyn clicked her tongue repeatedly while shaking her head. "It was your order. You ordered them to do that without even informing me before delivering your letter to this mansion and you sent me to the kitchen to see if they did as what you told them to." She sounded disappointed though her amusement was barely hidden. Her words entered Choi Han's ear and left the other, he wasn't paying so much attention. 

"You'll understand soon enough." He murmured quietly which Rosalyn was able to hear before they finally arrived in front of a normal oak double door. 

The servant who led them there opened the door for them and the two entered calmly. 

The people inside bowed deeply upon their arrival. 

"It is a pleasure to have the Aficionado-nim and Aficionada-nim in our mansion."

Neither Rosalyn nor Choi Han responded as they simply sat down on the couch provided for only the two of them to occupy. Though it would be much more accurate to say that Rosalyn sat on the armrest instead of beside Choi Han as she is still sulking at being left out about the food incident. Isn't it only natural that they should discuss it first before putting the order to action since they are partners?

Rosalyn was internally grumbling as she was physically crossing her arms.

'Just wait until the little Prince comes back, I'm telling you on him. Hmph.'

With one wave of Choi Han's hand, a pile of documents appeared on his right hand that had the detailed report that he wrote himself. The people in the room aside from Rosalyn had their eyes focused on the papers he was holding. Choi Han tapped on it before opening his mouth to speak. 

"A new child entered the mansion." Everyone immediately tensed up while Rosalyn still had a bored expression. 

"His origins are unknown, no documents to prove his birth can be found." 

Choi Han tapped on the paper again though his eyes were focused on the individuals sitting on the couch across from him.

"You planned to send him over Mansion A but he had unfortunately witnessed the servants' nightly activities." The shoulders that were still obviously stiff did not relax at what Choi Han had said. He tilted his head slightly to the side and closed his eyes while uttering the words as if he reciting, "And so, you planned to get rid of him before even sending a detailed report to me."

Tap. 

Choi Han opened his eyes and placed the pile of documents he was holding down on the coffee table between the two couches they occupied. He let out a soft huff, "How disappointing." Choi Han lifted his eyes from the papers and stared straight into the eyes of the representative sitting right in front of him. 

"Is this your way of rebelling against the Apostles?"

"I don't know where you heard such false rumor," the man spoke steadily while hiding his anxiousness, "But we did no such things-!"

Smirk. 

The man flinched upon seeing Choi Han's lips curving to smirk before it immediately disappeared. 

'...Did I see wrong?'

It was so fast that he couldn't help but doubt himself. He wanted to rub his eyes but had to stay still to show that there really was nothing he was nervous about. 

"So you're saying these documents," Choi Han pointed at the papers on the table which he had just placed, "Are false?" 

The man sitting on the left side of the couch was about to open his mouth to respond but Choi Han spoke first with an eyebrow raised. 

"When it was me who wrote it?"

The entire room fell into silence. 

Choi Han stared coldly at each and every faces sitting on the couch across from him who began to lower their head. 

"So you're saying I'm wrong?" His cold voice resonated and stabbed their ears making them instinctively curl their shoulders. 

Choi Han now had an emotionless expression, not bothered if he was being intimidating. 

"With all due respect Aficionado-nim, how would you even know about the situation in our mansion?" 

One of them remained calm and asked that question. It was the young man standing by the window of the room, just a few distance away from the desk. The room they were in wasn't just any meeting room, it was the office used by only a select few in this mansion. It cannot be accessed by all, nor are everyone allowed inside.

Choi Han averted his cold gaze towards that young man who calmly elaborated as if he wasn't affected by the way Choi Han was looking at him. 

"Is it that you trespassed in our mansion without prior notice, without receiving any orders from 'him'?" Choi Han's eyes grew even more darker but that was only for a split second, not enough for anyone else to notice. The young man shrugged his shoulders and started to smile. 

"I mean, are those things an apostle should do? are those the behavior who's supposed to serve our 'future'? Is that allowed just because you are the Aficionado? Or is it that you never received such orders and acted on your own?" 

He was taunting and mocking. It was obvious from the way his words sound even though he had a 'concern' tone. It was obvious because Choi Han had always been sensitive enough to notice. 

That's why he smiled. 

He smiled, a smile that looked so natural as if it was merely a smile out of joy, a smile which they couldn't decipher what it meant as it was something they've never seen before. Even the young man who was calmly rebuking him, could no longer stay calm after seeing those lips that curved up. 

"So?" Choi Han leaned on the back of the couch and crossed his legs, "So what if I acted on my own and did in fact, trespass?" the smile on his face never wavered nor disappeared which made the young man remain acting as a statue, simply staring back with his hands slowly feeling cold. 

"So what if I did a secret inspection behind 'his' back? What are you going to do about it?"

The young man forced out a light laugh. 

"Aficionado-nim, please don't get me wrong. I was merely concern for--"

"Then there is no need to." 

Choi Han turned his head towards the three people sitting in front of the couch across from him. 

"2 rules." He spoke calmly, even so the three had their heads lowered in order to avoid looking directly to his eyes. "We gave you 2 rules to follow but you broke one. How do you suppose I react to this?"

"Aficionado-nim--"

"You did not," they flinched at the slightest hint of a growl coming from such a terrifyingly intimidating young teen who was less than 10 years younger than them, "Follow the rules we gave." Choi Han looked at them one by one. Starting from the young man by the window to the three individuals sitting on the couch, and lastly to another young man standing by the door who had a cold gaze and acts as if he doesn't hear anything. Choi Han purposely ignored one other individual because just looking at him made him feel like going berserk.

"And you expect us to do the same?"

The three people on the couch lowered their head further. "We apologize for our incompetency, Aficionado-nim."

"Then can I expect this incident shall never happen again and will receive reports for everything from now on?"

"...Yes, young sir."

Choi Han crossed his arms and stared calmly. 

"There is one more thing I'm rather concern about." 

The three people sitting across from him mustered up the courage to look up, not relaxing even when they saw that Choi Han no longer seem as intimidating as earlier. 

Choi Han recalled the boy who held in his arms, whom he had to carry back with him. The skinny body as if it hadn't eaten anything for days. If such a boy was already so weak that he would easily faint, then...

"The test subject doesn't seem to eat well."

Wouldn't it mean that the boy who truly lived in this mansion had it much worse than the boy Choi Han met?

"...That..."

Choi Han doesn't let them continue with whatever excuse they were just about to give and simply nods his head. 

"Feed him properly. At the very least, let him gain a bit of a weight, he seems too skinny." Choi Han used the boy's memory of the test subject when he said his observation out loud, still looking calm as he stared directly to their eyes, "We cannot allow him to die, can we?"

From the memory he saw, it seemed to him that with just one blow of the wind the test subject would instantly fall. He looked too much of a weakling easy to prey on. 

"But young sir...!" the young man sitting on the right side of the couch spoke up but instantly closed his mouth when Choi Han averted his gaze towards him. He thought Choi Han wouldn't allow any excuse but he still wanted to say something even if it meant getting the Aficionado-nim angry. He tried to remain as calm as possible and speak steadily with his fists tightly clenched, "Do you suggest we let him eat normal food every now and then?"

"Exactly what I mean."

"But." He clenched his fist tighter, "That would reset his progress so far. If we do that, wouldn't it mean that we will have to continue more years than planned?"

Choi Han simply let out a hum and tapped his finger to his knee without saying anything. The young man used this opportunity to speak up further. 

"Aficionado-nim, we cannot do that as well."

"That's right Aficionado-nim." The young man who was standing by the window who was also the one who courageously spoke against Choi Han chimed in, "Isn't that too unfair to us who are working very hard to carry on with everything just to develop him further?"

Choi Han doesn't spare him a glance and doesn't respond. The young man clenched and unclenched his fist before speaking up, "Just because the Prince--"

Bang-!

The young man flinched. 

"Evan." Rosalyn who had been quiet all throughout slammed her hand on the table until it formed a crack, slowly turning her head towards the young man who spoke just now, "I seem to be hearing something very funny, Evan." 

Choi Han simply let out a quiet sigh, though his eyes also turned emotionless. 

"Elist." 

However, despite his calling, Rosalyn was no longer listening and walked towards the young man by the window who took steps back. It was because with every step Rosalyn took, under her foot there was crunching sounds produced and the floor she just stepped on had a mark. 

"You dare break one of the rules we gave and now you dare break the one important rule?"

Crack!

The glasses on the window cracked as thorny vines forced their way in and wrapped around the young man's limbs, making it impossible to move away as Rosalyn stood in front of him, tightly clenching his collar and staring at him with her eyes flashing red. 

"1.You report everything before taking actions." Rosalyn pulled the young man closer, the thorny vines tightening further until the spikey thorns were touching his skin and making him let out a pained wince, "2.You do not dare speak of our Prince's name."

Crackle-! Crackle-!

The young man let out a scream as his blood dripped down from the cracks on his skin made by the thorns but his anguish was completely ignored by Rosalyn. 

"WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE TO USE THAT UNWORTHY TONGUE OF YOURS TO UTTER OUR PRINCE'S NAME."

"Elist."

Rosalyn releases her hold of the young man but doesn't remove the thorny vines and instead turned towards the old man who had been silently sitting on the desk the entire time. Leaning forward and staring with wide eyes, "This visit is just proving to us that all of you are useless fools." 

Ron stares back emotionlessly. 

"Dogs who don't follow the rule." Rosalyn shots a cold gaze towards the young man pinned to the window by the vines, "Dogs who break rules."

Rosalyn straightened her posture and gazed at the three individuals on the couch. "Or is it that you're forgetting we have a tight leash to your necks?" 

They tensed up at her words. 

"Hm? Are you forgetting that your measly lives are running along the palm of our hands? How the people you left behind is in our custody and we can kill them off anytime we want?"

"Aficionada-nim!" the one sitting on the left shot up. "Why are you doing this to us?" he looked awfully betrayed as if they have been wronged, "We've done everything we needed to do up until now so why--"

"Evan told you what to do and you question him?" 

Rosalyn's gaze was cold, though her lips were curving up. She looked towards the young man glaring at her from the door and showed a lovely smile, "Feed him properly or I kill him." 

Beacrox's glare intensified making Rosalyn's grin widen.

"Choose wisely."

"Elist." 

Rosalyn raised both of her hands up and calmly walked towards Choi Han who stood up from his seat, releasing the thorny vines that held the young man by the window which instantly disappeared as if it was never there in the first place. 

Choi Han turned to gaze at Ron who still refused to speak a word. 

"Don't you care for that child?"

Ron's eyes flew towards Choi Han. Seeing how fast it was to make him look, Choi Han showed a wry smile. 

"If you want him to survive and live until the end, don't you have to do what you need to do?"

Rosalyn paused before shaking her head, chuckling. 

"He cares? he followed the order of making that test subject into a cannibal pretty well." Rosalyn raised a hand to her lips and stared mockingly at Ron, "Are you sure you really care about him?" 

Choi Han could not hold back a laugh. 

"Poor him. Isn't even aware that no one is on his side." 

The two walked towards the door and pass Beacrox whose expression was grim, the smiles on their face having remain. 

"What a pity." 

Rosalyn turned her head to the side to gaze at Ron who didn't have an expression on his face. 

"Maybe its best for him to die."

The door closed shut. 

Tap. Tap. Tap. 

"To think that you were the one who told me to hold back before coming here," Choi Han shook his head while walking. 

Rosalyn lightly slapped his arm while walking beside him, "Did you expect me not to do anything when I hear that unworthy fool uttering the Prince's name?!"

Choi Han lets out a sigh. 

"At the very least, we have nothing to do with this mansion anymore in a few days." 

Rosalyn let out a hum before grinning. 

"The little Prince will be back soon." 

Once their Prince is back, there was only one thing for them to do and that has nothing to do with this mansion.

 No one knows who is Adam. 

Eve is near but could not be found. 

Death is a protector, but the fruit bore poison. 

The snake has camouflaged, and hid itself well. 

Will you be able to tell who is the snake?

If the snake refuse to show its true colors?

Chapter Text

The maids never took a step out of the room, not even for a single minute which made it feel like it was difficult to breathe. They continued to stand by the door with those oppressive expression and Kim Rok Soo had no choice but to sit closely beside Cale who couldn't raise his head. He felt a light tug to his sleeve that Kim Rok Soo knew was Cale either holding him, or Cale not knowing how to express his fear.

Whether it be the first or the latter, it doesn't stop Rok Soo from staring at the maids with a cold gaze who were completely unbothered, as if they were merely robots fulfilling their roles.

Kim Rok Soo doesn't comfort Cale. Though he remains staring beyond the maids and towards the closed door which was also heavily guarded by the other servants, per Ron's order to keep them from leaving the room. To be honest, it was annoying, but more annoyingly, Kim Rok Soo truly wanted to know what was going on. However, he cannot win against all this people with this small 10-year-old body.

'But I need to get out of here somehow.'

Kim Rok Soo needed to know. Whatever it is that was happening beyond that door, Kim Rok Soo had the inkling that he needed to know.

However, as he was contemplating how to get out he felt Cale's grip on his sleeve tighten. Kim Rok Soo just thought Cale must have sensed his line of thought and was trying to tell him to stop, but then he felt Cale's hand shakily reaching for his hand and Kim Rok Soo whipped his head around to look at the child villain, and there he saw it. Cale's shoulders were tensed and his pupils trembling. Cale already looked pale due to the lack of sunlight since he wasn't allowed to go outside before, however right now his face looked completely white.

"What's wrong?" Kim Rok Soo whispered to him with his eyebrows furrowing. But Cale didn't respond. No rather, most likely he couldn't. His lower lip were quivering as he stare down the floor, as if he was seeing something, or terrified of looking at something directly that he did not dare raise his gaze. Kim Rok Soo tried to follow his sight but found that there was nothing which made him confuse.

"...Cale?"

Cale's hand continued to tremble and he still doesn't respond.

This time, Kim Rok Soo turned to sit facing him.

"Cale Henituse."

Cale circled his fingers around Kim Rok Soo's wrist and his grip began to tighten.

"There's..." His voice was barely audible that Rok Soo had to lean forward just to hear him, but to him it seems that Cale was speaking incoherently and Rok Soo couldn't understand no matter how hard he tried to decipher the words leaving the latter's mouth.

"There's... there's..."

Kim Rok Soo furrows his eyebrows further. He could only hear one word and it was said repeatedly, so he asked Cale, "There's what?"

Cale shuddered and looked terrified, moving back and covered his eyes. Cale began to cry and sob silently that made Rok Soo alarmed so he turned to look at the maids to see how they were reacting to this, but there was barely a shift in their expression.

"Ghost. Ghost. There's a ghost."

Kim Rok Soo turns towards Cale after hearing that breathless proclamation that was more of like an airy mutter.

'That ghost again....?'

Kim Rok Soo found it strange.

When they met for the first time, Cale also cried while saying there was a ghost. And now he was saying it again.

"Go away. Go away. Go away please I don't want to see you."

Cale cowers and tries to hide his face so he doesn't see, his arms flailing around as if he was pushing something away. Rok Soo leaned forward towards him and called out to the child.

"Cale."

Rok Soo didn't know if it was okay to touch Cale who was tensed up so he doesn't dare be reckless. Though he couldn't stop himself from calling out to the older who was trying hard to cover his face so he doesn't see this ghost, but Cale continues to cry.

"I don't- I don't- Please go away-!"

"Cale."

Cale began to hiccup and moved further back until he was sitting in the middle of the bed, still moving back to the point that he was almost on the other side of the bed and if he continue doing so, he might fall off so Rok Soo followed Cale to make sure he doesn't fall. But when he just moved closer and about to guide Cale away from the other side so he doesn't fall, Cale pushed him away.

"Don't!"

He cries out while his tears continuously falls to his cheeks, his eyes closed shut.

Rok Soo almost stumbled back and was shocked but what made him concern even more was after Cale pushed him, the child villain pulled his legs closer to his legs and buried his face to his crossed arms, looking extremely small. Crying, hiccupping, mumbling something to himself over and over.

Kim Rok Soo stared at him for an entire minute, before turning to look at the maids.

"Aren't you going to do anything?"

He asked them coldly. Rok Soo doesn't have any idea what was going on, so isn't it much better to ask those who had most likely seen this before he did? However, none of them heed him any mind. None of them responded, nor flicked their gaze towards their direction.

It was almost as if nothing was going on.

Kim Rok Soo's gaze turned unemotional.

None of them cared about the crying Cale Henituse who just suddenly began acting up. Every single one of them pretended not to see anything.

There was a knock on the door before it slowly opened, a servant stood there and seemed to signal all of them to come out. The maids turned their back and left without glancing even for a second towards the bed where the crying child was but Kim Rok Soo stood up and ran to the door, trying to chase after them.

"Hey! Stop pretending not to see! Cale Henituse--!!"

Snap.

As wind hurled around, playing with the robes they wore, Rosalyn snapped her finger and turned towards Choi Han with a grin.

"Then its confirmed."

Choi Han moved his gaze away from the window that they both stared at from the far distance they stood in and turned his back from the mansion, looking towards somewhere else.

"He sees the things we see," He spoke with a steady tone, "However, he is much weaker than us."

"That's to be expected." Rosalyn responded, raising her hand and gazed at her palm. "Soon enough, he will be what we want him to be."

Choi Han stares at his partner silently for a minute before opening his mouth to speak.

"Still, there is no guarantee that he is what we're looking for."

Rosalyn waves her other hand dismissively as if to tell Choi Han not to have those thoughts lest it becomes true, thus jinxing their situation all the while staring at her other opened palm. Red light glowed around her hand, twirling and dancing around her palm before it slowly dispersed amongst the wind, towards the destination it was supposed to go.

Rosalyn placed her hand down to her side and turned towards Choi Han.

"We should return now."

Both of them turned away and disappeared from the roof they previously stood.

The maid pushed Kim Rok Soo down until he fell to the ground. She stared at him with an expressionless face before turning around and closing the door shut.

Click.

The door was locked.

Kim Rok Soo dug his nails to his palm and raised his head, staring at the closed door with an angry gaze before forcing himself to take a breathe in. He needed to calm down, he cannot lose his mind this early. 

However...

Kim Rok Soo stood up and punched the door as hard as he could despite the pain he felt upon the contact of his fist and the hard surface of the door.

Bang!

He made sure to channel all of his anger into that punch. Taking a breathe in and out to completely calm himself, before he turned around to look at the other person in the room with him and saw Cale was now covering his ears with both of his hands, his cheeks tear-stained. He looked so pitiful, like a child who didn't deserve any of these things happening. However no adult within this house felt remorse. Kim Rok Soo clenched his hand to a fist before approaching the latter who was visibly trembling with a terrified face.

As he slowly approached the child villain, Cale stopped shaking and slowly looked up. Though rather than looking calm, he looked surprised while trembling, though not so much like earlier. Cale turned towards the window and slowly got up, walking towards the closed curtain and peaked outside.

Tap. Tap. Tap.

Outside the window, a rose was falling down with grace as if it was led by the wind and tapped on the closed window repeatedly. 

Click.

Cale opened the window in order to catch the rose and at his outstretched hand, the rose fell softly on his opened palm.

"..."

Kim Rok Soo remained on his spot and watched Cale from that distance. Though he doesn't dare look away and carefully observed what was happening.

Cale stared at the rose until it slowly bloomed further, its petals opening and revealing a small piece of paper tucked inside. The petals fell off one by one and immediately withered upon falling and it only stopped when Cale picked up the paper and opened it, revealing small writings waiting to be read.

[It's nice to meet you.]

"..."

The letters moved on its own and formed a new sentence that took Cale by surprise, inevitably flinching. Kim Rok Soo, who had been closely observing everything, noticed this, thus he decided to approach Cale with a slight frown. Rok Soo placed a hand on Cale's arm who turned his head to look at him but Rok Soo was looking at the words written.

[Du Auserwählter sollest in Frieden erwachen.]

It was written in a language Kim Rok Soo isn't exactly familiar with, but knew that such language exist. Before he could even try to understand what was written or at least, memorize each letter, the words rearranged themselves once again.

[And Then There Were None.]

That took Rok Soo by surprise.

Cale's head began to ache and his grip on the paper tightened, he inevitably couldn't maintain standing so he ended up resting his forehead on Rok Soo's shoulder while still tightly holding the paper and the rose in his hand.

"Rok... Soo..."

It was the second time Cale called Kim Rok Soo by his name. Although it was the first time it sounded weak, like the child villain was forcing himself to speak.

"My head... it hurts..."

Rok Soo's hand twitched, though he forced them to remain on his side.

"And you pushed me earlier."

Cale flinched and his hand instantly moved to clutch on Rok Soo's shirt.

"I'm... sorry..."

He snuggled closer to the junction of Rok Soo's shoulder and neck, tightening his grip on Rok Soo like he was afraid Rok Soo would leave him because of what he did.

"...I'm sorry..."

Being placed in a sort of situation he never experienced before, Kim Rok Soo could only let out a sigh. He outstretched his hands and gently patted Cale's back.

"It's fine."

He said.

"Just go and rest, you said your head hurts."

However, Cale doesn't budge and simply holds Rok Soo tighter.

"...What if you disappear?"

Kim Rok Soo fell silent.

"What if when I wake up you're not here anymore?"

Kim Rok Soo stared out the window, wondering how did Cale even come up with such thoughts. Slowly, he spoke while patting continuously on Cale's back.

"What did you see?"

He was pertaining to the something Cale saw earlier that made him completely shaken up to the point of pushing Rok Soo away.

"Hyung." Rok Soo calls out, the honorific still foreign to his own tongue though he continues to try. "Earlier..." He made sure to enounce each word clearly, "What did you see?"

Cale doesn't respond. Instead, he slowly removed his arms around Rok Soo and moved away, turning towards the bed like he refused to look at Rok Soo directly.

"...I'm going to rest for a bit."

It was obvious to Rok Soo that Cale didn't want to talk about it, nor even try to recall what it was, however it was inevitable for him to be curious. But what can he do when Cale doesn't want to? Kim Rok Soo leaves Cale be. He lets the child villain sleep on his bed while Rok Soo sat down on a chair across the room, momentarily staring at Cale's back that was facing to him before averting his gaze towards the window.

Cale never released his hold on the letter and the rose that was still tightly clenched on his hand.

There was not a single cry for mercy, nor a plead for help. Only silent laugh of mockery, mockery because he was already victorious. 

Even if the result of this was inevitable death.

It was already obvious from where things were going. It was already evident on how the outcome would be. Yet he didn't bother resisting, he was already feeling content. There was no point in breathing for another second when he already felt fulfillment. His one true goal had been achieved, His one and only purpose had been served. There was no longer a point in having to endure living for another day.

In fact, he was only waiting for the end to come. He didn't even care if it was painful and torturous, he was simply waiting for the end. 

He would rather die miserably, than live a life with no meaning.

There was just no point to.

Why should he live to suffer, when death is much more comfortable?

He had accepted his fate before it even came. After all, it wasn't his decision to become who he is today.

It was a will that was forced onto him.

As they say, some were born evil, while some were made evil.

This world was simply unjust and cruel. Hell might be even a better place.

He had gotten to the point where he believe that happiness is nothing but an illusion. Nothing and no one in this world could truly ever be joyful.

Because in truth, the world is a different kind of hell.

His body that had gone numb long ago after long hours of continuous pain barely felt the harsh pull on his jaw and the forceful way of opening his mouth though he felt the seemingly thick liquid rolling down to his throat that he refused to swallow however the liquid continuously flows until it inevitably enters his throat. He couldn't see what it was because the white of his eyes had long been skinned so all to his sight was red but he had a feeling that death was near.

Though his body rejects, his mind chaotic, his limbs try to resist and move away from the shackles that chained him to the bed for the purpose of limiting his movement so that he couldn't move at all, but the liquid that entered his throat was enough to make him want to break away.

But all movement halt when he felt the latter lean forward and whispered to his ear.

"Did you really think it all ends here?"

He spoke with a low voice that almost made a shiver run down on Cale's spine. That although he could barely see anything, he felt the amusement and the coldness within that low voice which reminded him of one word.

A hollow laugh came next, though it sounded harsh and emotionless.

"It was fun watching you blame me for something I didn't even do." 

Sadism.

Choi Han was, no doubt, a sadist.

Cale's eyes widened and he instantly grabbed on Choi Han's shoulder though his movement came out flimsy as he was lacking in vitality and all of his limbs were chained, so even if he tries, it was all in vain. Though he does so, one more time. Trying to grab onto Choi Han, open his mouth and question what the hell was he on about, however none of his effort will work.

None of it anymore.

Slowly his lungs were beginning to give up, slowly even his stomach was beginning to hurt. As if something boiling within, as if something starting to kill him. Although torture was something he had been experiencing for long hours, for many days, for almost an entire week, now though it felt like death was tightly gripping him.

Cale tries to breathe, however it was beginning to get difficult.

He needed an answer. He needed to hear the rest of those words. In Cale's mind it had always been Choi Han's fault. Everything was his fault, everything was his fault, everything was--

So what did he mean by that?

Cale couldn't die yet. Not yet. Not after hearing what Choi Han said. Desperately, he tries. Desperately, he reaches a hand out. But his body was slowly giving up against his will.

Choi Han coldly stares at Cale, and watches him die slowly, despairing, because the truth he had always believe turned out to be a lie. However before his breathe truly stops, Choi Han whispered one more time to make Cale feel the cruel and immense pain that he will not be able to escape from.

"I am not the one who--"

Kim Rok Soo snapped awake.

He clutched his chest that felt so tight which made it difficult for him to inhale and exhale properly, breathing hard and trying to calm himself, Kim Rok Soo slowly looks towards the bed and found Cale sleeping peacefully. Alive, though asleep. No wounds, no blood, though not exactly healthy, at the very least it wasn't in the state that he had seen previously.

It was a nightmare.

Dreaming about Cale's death, who was alive and breathing at this moment... it was no doubt, a nightmare. 

It was haunting. It was terrifying. Kim Rok Soo didn't know what to feel, how come the events of the main story was coming to him as dreams? it was like it wanted to remind him. It wanted to warn him that all those things would happen in the future. All of those if Kim Rok Soo just leaves everything as it is--

"..."

Taking deep breathes in, Kim Rok Soo calmed himself and cleared his mind.

'...I will not get involve.'

His goal was to get out of here and survive. And if by doing so, means letting everything happen...

Kim Rok Soo clutches his chest tighter. A pained expression making its way to his usual stoic face.

He forces his eyes shut.

He didn't want to decide. 

Not yet.

Not yet.

There was no need to decide right now.

 No one KnoWs wHo is AdAm. 

Eve is neAr buT cOuLd noT be founD. 

DeAth iS a protector, bUt thE fRuit borE Poison. 

ThE snakE hAs cAMoUfLagEd, aNd hiD iTseLf wEll. 

Will y0u bE abLe tO tEll wHo is The snAkE?

If tHe snake Refuse to shOw ITs tRue colors?

Chapter Text

"What the hell did you just say?"

His voice rang almost thunderously on the mildly silent room. The only sound were breathing yet even that could not compare to the malice and contempt laced within the young lad's voice.

"Are you out of your mind?"

It was obvious how he was tempted to let out his anger through his words. To utter the barest form of his fury, the truest sound of his irritation. To him what he heard was the stupidest and shittiest words ever laid down for him.

So stupid that he almost summoned a giant spear of shadow to pierce through the servant's head.

He barely managed to control the blood thirst.

'Not now.' He reminded himself.

'Not now.'

Because he mustn't lose it now.

Choi Han clenched his jaw, closing his eyes shut and did everything he could to keep everything under control. Once he was certain that he would not do anything irrational, he opened his mouth and spoke with an emotionless voice.

"Change the location. I will not allow this."

"But sire—"

"Are you questioning me?"

The servant immediately closed his mouth shut. Choi Han's glare only intensified when the servant did not seem to understand his point when he made an expression that says he was still going to do the initial plan that Choi Han had just disagreed on.

"I will not allow any filth near his highness."

He stated with firmness.

To allow such a thing to the Prince's residence was something Choi Han deemed unforgivable. He will do everything in his power to make sure that those dirt lingering so close by will never reach the Prince. He will not let those impurities even graze the Prince's skin. To let those garbage taint that pure smile... Choi Han would first die before that day ever comes.

Choi Han will protect him no matter what.

"His highness will be returning this week, such event mustn't be held where he may accidentally encounter those filth."

Choi Han leaned on the back of his seat, staring sternly at the servant.

"Change the location."

"But there is no other place av—"

Choi Han could feel his vein almost pop.

"Then do something about it! Anything but here!"

Three consecutive knocks were heard on the wooden door. Choi Han composed himself though he could not fully remove the obvious anger visible on his eyes. The door opened and Rosalyn popped her head in.

"My dear Evan, I can hear your voice from here." Rosalyn opened the door further and let herself in, walking closer to him, "Whyever would you be angered?"

Choi Han formed his lips to a thin line. If he were to say it, Rosalyn would surely do the worse possible thing; make a mess in his office. As much as Choi Han wouldn't care much about what she does, he wouldn't want to clean up the blood that will surely taint his floor and walls.

Choi Han inwardly clicked his tongue. He didn't want Rosalyn to get involved. It was fine for her to do what Choi Han hadn't do, but as much as possible he would like to minimize her blood thirst since the Prince would be returning soon. Naturally he will need to tone down his partner's maniac tendency until it is completely hidden, he cannot let her go wild as she please anymore.

He wouldn't have the time to clean after her mess since he would be busy making sure that those secrets they kept hidden within the walls and the closed closets will remain unknown.

The Prince must never find any anomalies while he was gone. Everything needed to be perfect.

Everything should remain perfect.

Choi Han showed a gaze like he had made up his mind. He recalled the memory of his last secret inspection on the house that would be perfect for the event that would happen few days from now.

Choi Han hummed before opening his mouth.

"Bring the guests to Mansion C."

The servant looked surprised, but didn't oppose.

The servants and maids were acting like how they usually would. Sometimes they would creep the hell out of him, often times they were nowhere to be seen. Rok Soo and Cale would mostly spend their time outside the mansion, feeling like those walls secretly had eyes watching their every move. Rok Soo couldn't tell if he was just being paranoid but for every second that he spent inside that house he could feel the dread creeping slowly to his back.

He still couldn't figure a way out of this place. Rok Soo was already certain that the location of this house was further away from the city. Had they been near, the authorities would have surely come and rescued them already. Nothing else could be seen but a bunch of green from the grass and trees, bushes and other plants, and the blues of the sky and whites of the clouds.

If he looked hard enough he could see Mansion B just a few distance away, just like how when Cale first told him about the other houses. Rok Soo eyed the distant mansion before opening his mouth to ask.

"You said those kids are sometimes invited over to play?" He continued speaking without looking at his companion, "When do they usually come?"

"I don't know the exact date," Rok Soo heard Cale's sleepy response making him turn to see the latter's condition and found that Cale was close to dozing off, "But… they should be here soon… at least maybe this week?"

Rok Soo narrowed his eyes not because of what Cale said, but because it was obvious how the boy lacked sleep the night before. He wasn't normally like this so the change was very obvious.

'Did he have troubles sleeping last night?'

Rok Soo guided Cale to rest against the tree trunk behind them, Cale was surprised by this and looked at him silently asking what he was doing.

"Just take a nap if you're so sleepy."

Rok Soo said.

"No… this… I'm not really—"

Rok Soo loudly clicked his tongue effectively making Cale close his mouth shut.

"Go to sleep, hyung."

Cale slowly turned to the side and hesitantly closed his eyes.

"...Okay."

When silence enveloped them Rok Soo first made sure that Cale had really fallen asleep before staring at Cale with a scrutinizing gaze.

Few days had passed since the servants and maids acted strange and forced them to remain inside Rok Soo's room. It hadn't been that long since he heard Cale mention about this "ghost" the second time. Though he could not help but notice that ever since that day Cale would often sleep whenever they were alone.

Rok Soo's eyebrows furrowed as he began to question exactly what the hell was going on with this child villain. A part of him believed that nothing was strange, but his instincts were telling him that something was definitely off with the kid.

It reminded him of those stories about how when someone was nearing death, their consciousness would often slip. As if their body was preparing them for their departure—

Kim Rok Soo quickly shook the thought away.

It was not possible. Cale couldn't possibly be nearing his death. Kim Rok Soo knew the future, he knew that Cale would become a vicious mass murderer after losing his sanity, so him dying this early was impossible.

'The author made him live until he was around his 20s. It's unreasonable for me to think that he's…'

Rok Soo bit his lower lip, eyebrows deeply furrowed.

'He can't… right?'

Rok Soo shook his head like he had decided not to think about it anymore. He stared at Cale's sleeping face for a few seconds before he averted his eyes to the sky.

He had lost count of the days he had lived in this place ever since he got suddenly thrown here after his near-death experience, or possibly he really died in his original world the moment he got hit by the truck, but he knew it hadn't been over a month. Even so, something, like a small and quiet voice, would often whisper to his consciousness every now and then about its small wish.

Though up until now Kim Rok Soo had not fully listened to that wish.

Because he did not have any space in his heart to care for someone else when all he needed to care for was his own safety.

He could vaguely guess what that whisper was about, but Rok Soo refused to heed it any mind. Knowing that if he did, then he might actually regret it.

Rok Soo let out a deep sigh before closing his eyes as well.

When Cale died Rok Soo had felt a sense of emptiness. Even though he thought Cale was cruel, vicious, a madman, a criminal, reading about his death Rok Soo thought it wasn't fair.

Despite the lines in between being blur because the author refused to elaborate as to why Cale became that way, Rok Soo had guessed that all he ever wanted was to be truly happy. Yet he was robbed of everything that would make him human, so what was left was the residing monster within him.

A blood thirsty monster once he was stripped off of his rights to remain human. That was the fate Cale had to live.

Though at the end of it was his own death.

When Rok Soo read about how Cale gladly welcomed death with open arms after he succeeded with his revenge, Rok Soo thought that although it was cruel, he was happy for him. By then Cale would be at peace.

Only to read the twist that Cale had taken his revenge on the wrong person.

Yet things were irreversible, because Cale was far too wounded to survive the cruelty inflicted on him. Kim Rok Soo felt a sense of deep hatred on Choi Han for what he had done but soon enough upon Choi Han committing suicide because he deemed himself unworthy to remain alive, Kim Rok Soo felt lost.

A young man died because he was suffering, and another had taken his own life because he too, had suffered so much. If those two lived such sad lives, who should be the one to take the blame? Who should be the one to bear the hatred Kim Rok Soo felt? To whom should he point his hand and say, "this was all your fault"?

He didn't know. He felt that he knew a lot, yet at the same time he knew nothing. All those things that which those had experienced, all those unjust things that they had to live by. Exactly whose fault was it all?

The scar that ran down from his forehead, to the bridge of his nose, down to his right cheek became the painful reminder of a dead protector he will never see again.

It was quite selfish. It truly was selfish. Choi Han didn't even go to show his face even once while he was in the hospital, getting treated. Everyday he waited, everyday despite the unbearable pain he felt prior to being injected by the anesthesia, he waited for him to come.

But he didn't.

He thought as long as he would wait longer, and longer, Choi Han will eventually appear in front of him like he always did. Never once did the lad ignore his calling no matter how quiet his voice would be. Every time he wanted to see him, Choi Han would always magically appear.

So he thought as long as the next day would come, he will wait until Choi Han would come.

But he didn't. Instead a heart shattering news was what came. In the form of a letter, there Choi Han stated his farewell.

"Yet by the time you'll find this, I will no longer be here."

He felt his whole being collapse.

"I will no longer be able to stay by your side."

Why? He promised. He promised to stay. He promised that he will always be here for him.

So why?

"Live the life I can never have."

Alver thought as long as he waited, Choi Han will eventually come to see him. So he waited, and waited, and waited some more.

Now Alver will never have the chance to glimpse at him. Not now, never again.

"So he's really gone?"

They returned to what he thought was his home, though all he could feel now was hollowness. His side felt so empty and cold, the missing presence was deeply felt no matter how hard he tried to push it to the back of his mind. It was noticeable, so noticeably lonely.

"He's such a loser." Rosalyn mumbled under her breath. Watching the Prince stare out the window while sitting on the side of his bed. Rosalyn made an infuriated face as she walked to Alver's side.

"He made you cry."

Alver turned his head towards her, not even realizing that his tears had been falling down one by one. Despite the slow realization he forced out a bright smile and asked, "What are you talking about?" he chuckled though it sounded full of pain, "Noona you're the one who's crying right now."

Rosalyn's blurry sight became even more blurry after hearing what he said. She didn't hesitate to come closer and wrapped her arms around the prince and hugged him tightly. The moment the cold embrace enveloped his body, Alver began crying even harder, gasping in between sobs.

He raised his hands and clutched tightly on her shirt, letting out all the feelings he told himself not to feel. He no longer held back the tears, the whimpers, and no longer hiding the deep wound inside his heart.

He felt unbearable pain much agonizing than when Cale gashed half of his face. That wound inflicted on him would leave a scar that he will have to live with for the rest of his life, but that was nothing compared to the ache of his heart.

And Alver knew that no matter how long time will pass, he will never recover from the feeling of losing someone he used to always have by his side.

"…Soo."

He heard a quiet almost inaudible voice. He couldn't tell what that voice was saying but he thought it was calling for him.

"…—ok Soo."

He scrunched his nose when he heard that voice again. He turned to the side before slowly blinking his eyes open, meeting eyes with reddish brown ones.

"Rok Soo…"

Cale tightly held Rok Soo's hand, giving him a worried stare.

"Are you okay?"

Kim Rok Soo furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. Cale raised his other hand and rested it against Rok Soo's cheeks, wiping the tears that were falling from his eyes.

"You were crying in your sleep."

"…Huh?"

Rok Soo raised a hand and touched his face, feeling the wetness that were slowly rolling down to his cheeks. For a moment he felt perplexed, until he remembered the dream he woke up to.

He lowered his head staring at his empty hand. He could not formulate words while his mind was still thinking of that dream. It was as if he was the Prince and felt the emotions he felt. The confusion, the sadness, and longing, and the feeling of being lost.

Rok Soo made a complicated face, hiding it from Cale.

He could remember vividly reading that part from the main story, but it didn't feel as emotional as this dream. While reading, the sense of distance was clearly felt, however in that dream it almost made him believe that Choi Han was someone important to him.

Rok Soo furrowed his eyebrows before shaking his head, wiping his tears away. He turned towards Cale and found the child still giving him a worried look.

"I'm fine. It was just a dream."

But he knew that dream was the far away future they may face, though that was something Cale didn't need to know.

"Did you sleep well?"

He decided to change the topic.

Cale pursed his lips, still making a face of concern, nevertheless he answered that question.

"Yes… although it was just a short nap but I think that was enough."

Rok Soo nodded his head before glancing at the sky. The clouds had darken as if warning them of the rain about to fall down. Rok Soo let out a hum before standing, pulling Cale along with him.

"Let's go back before the rain comes."

Cale stared silently at the sky with an unreadable expression before nodding his head. The two of them made their way back to the mansion, Rok Soo taking the lead, still holding Cale's hand. They could see the quick flash of light from the darkened sky but they didn't give it much mind and simply continued to walk.

When they reached the door, Ron was waiting there with a lamp in hand. It was the first time he had done so in the past days where the two of them would stay out until the sun would set. Rok Soo felt a sense of unease seeing Ron standing there with a benign smile but he put on a stoic face.

"Please go to bed early today, young master."

He was looking directly at Cale who was behind Rok Soo. A frowned formed to his lips though he was quick to wipe it off when Ron moved his gaze towards him. Ron silently stared at him before turning around, bringing along the lamp he was holding.

Rok Soo felt Cale hold his hand tighter before letting go. He was confused at this action so he stared at the latter with a questioning gaze but Cale refused to look at him and simply walked, following behind Ron. Rok Soo's eyebrows furrowed deeply before he began walking as well.

That night, the thunderstorm was loudly banging against the closed window and furiously hit the roof of the mansion. Rok Soo remained awake while holding the dagger he got from Choi Han firmly in his hands. He recalled the events of this day and thought that no matter how "normal" things felt, base on what they have experienced so far, something was definitely strange. Though he could not tell what it was, or where the feeling was coming from.

Rok Soo's instincts were telling him that the countdown has began.

Countdown to what? He could not tell. He could not even understand why he felt that the impending doom was getting nearer. The only thing he was certain with, is that the storm is about to come.

That morning, Cale disappeared.

Some days he would come to Rok Soo's room the moment he would wake up, some days the two of them would see each other during breakfast. However today, Cale was nowhere to be seen. The maids and servants were silent and unresponsive, no expression could be seen on their faces. The dread that slowly creeped on Rok Soo's heart felt like it was going to gnaw him.

Rok Soo left breakfast without taking even a single bite. He went to the kitchen to see if Cale was there with Vicross but he only found the chef busy preparing for more food. Rok Soo ignored the severed hands on the table and the legs hanging on the walls. Without a word, he left and continued searching for Cale.

He went outside the mansion thinking that maybe Cale would be there waiting for him but one look over the field the little kid was still nowhere in sight. Rok Soo did not stop and went to the places he and Cale had been to, but no matter how hard he searched he could not see Cale anywhere.

Rok Soo finally halt, breathing stopped. Slowly, he turned his head to the direction of the mansion.

He had gone to all the places he believed Cale would be in, save for one.

Rok Soo clenched and unclenched his fist, eyeing the windows from the second floor with a solemn gaze. Few days ago he almost endangered his own life the moment he climbed to the second floor. It was the place Cale had warn him never to go to, unless he had no other choice but to do so.

It was dangerous. Something unknown lurked on that floor. One step and it would be like entering hell.

But right now he had no other choice but to go there.

Maybe there he will find Cale.

Rok Soo clenched his fist tightly until his knuckles turned white, making up his mind.

He returned to the place where he almost lost his life. This time, no murderers were chasing him, but with every step he took he could hear the silent echoes of whispers of that time. Rok Soo did not waver and did not stop, he continued climbing up the stairs until he finally reached the second floor.

Three hallways, just like back then. However, different from that time, now Kim Rok Soo knew where to go.

He turned to walk on the left hallway, his every step echoing on the quiet hall. Just like what Cale told him, it was empty, no other rooms except for one.

Rok Soo stopped in front of the dark oak door. He had yet to open the door but upon inhaling he caught a smell of something strange. Rok Soo furrowed his eyebrows, the smell faint. He wondered where that was coming from and what that is, so he held the doorknob and turned it slowly, the smell getting stronger.

Upon opening the door completely Rok Soo instantly felt nauseous. He covered his nose with his hand, staring at the figure with trembling eyes. He could not take a single step forward and was completely frozen to his spot.

'That….!'

He thought he had already seen the worst among the worst when he saw the gruesome art in the light novel, but reality was truly far more terrifying than art.

Hanging on the wall was a decaying cadaver that looked too familiar than what Kim Rok Soo found comforting. The same dangling intestines, the ripped open torso, there was no mistaking it even though weeks had already passed since then.

It was the same woman who died on the night Rok Soo first arrived. The pregnant maid who had been kind to Cale.

That same woman seem to have been with Cale all these time, hanging from his wall.

Rok Soo took a step back, and another. His thoughts repeating the same thing over and over, like a broken melody that was screeching right to his ear. Deafeningly repeating the words he had already been thinking since hours ago, though now moreso.

'I need to find Cale.'

Rok Soo closed the door shut and began running out of the hall. He did not go straight down the stairs and instead turned to sprint towards the other hallway. The one in the middle was dark and ominous, while the one on the right was the place where Rok Soo had been chased.

He closed his eyes, taking a breath though that foul smell seemed to have gotten stuck on his sense, Rok Soo rubbed his nose as a vain attempt to wipe off that disgusting and sickening smell but to no avail, he could still remember the scent vividly. It was psychologically stuck in his mind.

Rok Soo coughed violently, almost vomiting, though he forced himself to set this all aside for now. It was difficult to do so, the sight haunting him still, but he had no other choice if he really want to find Cale..

Despite the memory of that night chase haunting his consciousness, Rok Soo stepped towards the right hallway. Lots of doors could be found on both sides, the same as he remembered. The sound of a heavy scythe scratching the floor penetrated his mind at the abrupt and unwelcomed recollection of that night, though like he had been doing, he set it all aside and focused on Cale.

Rok Soo shook his head and stared ahead with a solemn gaze.

No matter what he needed to find Cale.

Rok Soo began walking, searching, attempting to open each and every door but none of it would budge. All doors he tried to open were locked. Even still, Rok Soo did not stop.

He continuously moved despite the feeling of nausea having remained, the memories resurfacing and bothering him, Rok Soo tried to focus and focus and focus because he could not let Cale be all on his own in this place that Cale himself had said to be dangerous.

Especially after finding out that thing hidden in Cale's room.

Cruel. It was so cruel.

That woman had been kind to him, surely Cale had began to care for her too. From seeing his death to having her decaying corpse hanging in his room, accompanying him in his sleep, it was all too cruel.

Kim Rok Soo bit his lip hard, banging his hand on the locked door. Frustrated, he felt incredibly frustrated. How could he have not noticed that something was so wrong since early on?

Rok Soo took a breathe in before he continued checking each and every room he cam across to.

Until he found one that was unlocked.

The moment he twisted the doorknob he was immediately slapped by the coldness that room contained. Because everything was happening too quickly he failed to notice the trembling Cale crouching on the ground. The moment the door opened Cale froze and quickly turned around. Upon seeing that it was Kim Rok Soo, his eyes widened and shook rapidly, as he quickly moved to block his sight.

"Rok Soo don't look!"

The door was accidentally slammed closed and Rok Soo was trapped between Cale and the door. Cale was towering over him, seemingly hiding something from him but Rok Soo was far more concerned at the nonstop tremble of the latter's body.

How long had he been inside this cold room?

Rok Soo furrowed his eyebrows, the coldness of the room was unbearable even for him who had just arrived. If he already thought this was too much, how was Cale feeling after all this time?

Rok Soo regretted coming later than he did. If he had found Cale earlier then the child wouldn't have had to endure this for long.

"It's okay."

Cale whispered airily.

"It's okay. Don't worry. Everything will be alright."

Rok Soo was confused why Cale was acting like this. He was about to open his mouth to speak but when he looked up he was rendered silent by Cale's shaky expression and unfocused eyes as if he was seeing something else.

"Hyung is here. It's okay."

He could feel Cale's hug becoming tight.

"It's okay."

Rok Soo wanted to say something but he accidentally caught sight of what was in front of him, of what was Cale trying so hard to hide from him.

If he had thought that the hanging woman was already intolerable, the sight before him was much worse.

Meat, skulls, bones, broken pieces of body parts, organs. The room was a literal cold storage room for the ingredients of their "food".

And Cale was trapped in such a room.

 N̢̻̫͛͊̐o̡̦͍̓͋͘ o͔̻͒́̐͜n͎͕̞͛͆e̟̼͖͋̓͆ k͚̟̠̐̒n̢͍͇̒͐o̺͚͐͝͝w̡̞͑͒͝s͕͓͛̓̕ w̟̺̟͌͘͘h͉̟̺́̓͝o̝̫͍͋͋ i͍͆̀͜͠s̟̞̠͋͑͝ A͇̻͕͐̓͝d͔̺͙͌͌͝ä͕̘́̀̐m͓͉̺̓͆̾.͉͖͒̕

E̢̠̺͖͇͍̫̓͐̚͜v̡̡̺͔͕͍͔͎͌͛͊ë͔͕͓͉͔͍͍̺̻́̽̓ i̫͉̻͍͍͎̦̟̓̐͠s͔̝̼͓͇̝̻̦̞͊͌͝ ń̺͕͙͍̫͎̦̦͋̓e̢͉̙̺͇̼̘͎̞͛͐̕a̢̢̝͖͇̦̺͙̻̓͐͠r͖̟̺̦͍͚̼͆̚͜ b̢̡̙͎̝͉͙̺͒̀͊u̡̡̢̪̻̪͓̟͚̓̽͠t̪̘̺̙̟̟̙̐͘̕͜ c̢͕͎̝̻͉̦̝͌͒͘o̢̙͉̞͍̻͙̠̿̔͜u̫̙͖͔̫̘̘̙͆̀̾l̠͉͖̞͎̻͖͙͖͒̀́d̡̢̠͔͉̟͍̻̦̽̈́͝ n̢͓͔͕̙̘͍̠̐̀͝o̢͍͙̝̻̘̘̪̠̽͋͘ẗ̢̢̙̺̝͔̺͙̪́̒͠ b̢̡͙̼̼̙̝͖̓͛̒ë̺̘͓̫͙̠͕̪́̀͑͜ f̫͎͎̝͎͎̙̻̒͠ö̡̡̦͇̼͕̺̞̼́̾̕u͍̘̘̟̻͍̝̠͐͋͝n̞͔̪̺͓̦͚̦̈́̈́̒͜d̢̡̢̝̪͕͙̞̞̓́̕.̠̙͔̺͇͎͖͔͛́͊

D̝͕̘̫̫͖͚͙͙͇̫͔̠̪̞͚͋͝͝ë̢̝̼͉͇͚̪͍̻̞͕̦̦͖̝̘́͐͒͜͜a̞͔̺̝͕̝͖͓͕͎̦͉̺̙͙̺̻̫̓͝͠t̢͕͖͎͕̻̼̞̼͚̝͍͖͎͔͖͍͊̓͐h̡͇͇͎͙̞͙̼̠̫͉̺̠͙̦͉͊̾͜ i͓̙̙͙͚͔͙͚͖̟͖̘͎͖̠͕̫͐͊̕͜s͙͓̠͎͍͚̺̪̞͕͚̙̞̘͖͇̝͔͊̿̾ à͖͕͓͍͔͔̼̠͚̫͉͔̝̞̙͉̘͑ p̡̞͍̻͍̻͙̺͓̼̟͖̪͇͚͎̟̔̈́̕r̢̡̘͙͉̟͇͕͉̺̟͎̠̦͉̼̞̔̓͜͠o̼̠͖̦͓͍̝͓͇̻̺̠̺̘͍̻̘͋͋̓t̡͉͎̺̫̺̺̪̘̼̦̘͔͙̝̫͋͘̕ë͍͖͖̘̟̙͔̞̟̙̻̪͍̠͉́͒͑͜c̢̝͔͓̙̼͔͙̦̟̝͓̪̦̪̪̼̓̚͜͠t̢͖̻͙̦͙͔͓͔͎͖͎̫̠̘͙͕̾͛̚o̡̢̼̻͇͙͍̫̦͚͙̝̦̙͉͍͍͛͑r̢͚͓̺̦̙̠͕̼̼̫͔͙͎͍̫̫̐̈́͘͜,̢̘̟̟̘̦̼͉͖̞͇͓̈́̈́̈́͜͜͜͜ b̢͓͍̦͚̟̻̼͕͓̻̫͔̺͇͍͉͙̔͒̕u̢̘͇̠͎͇͕͚̦͔̘͔͖̠͑̈́́͜t̡̝͍͍͕̟̝̠͚̦͉͕̟̿̐͊͜͜ t̝͉͓͕͕̼͖̪̝̠̫͚͓͉͍̠͊́̚͜h̢̢̢̫̠͉̼̦̟̦̻͓͓͇̫̼͓̾̈́̓͜e̢̡̢̘͖̙̠̻̝̙̫͎̞͙͔̼͍̼͛̀͠ f̟̝̻̺̦͉̫͉̙͎̝̘͖̟̠͎͊̐͜͠r̡̼͎̻͚̞͕͔͓̪̦͍͚͎͕̝̞͊̿͘͜u̢̡̠̫̝̙̟̦̙͍͍̞̙̪͓̺̙̓̓̚i̢̢̡͙̙̻͚͔̟̟̻̻͓̫͍̟͍̽͊͜͝t̢̺͕͔̼͍͉͍͙͚̼͚͔͉͔̝͛͐̚͜ b̻͖̫͍͓̼͇͚̦͍͖̠͚͑͛͜͜͜͠o̢̢̢͍̺̻͔͖̠̻͕̻̦̟̼͍͆͛͆͜r̦̼͙͉̪̺͔͙̦͓͉̞͖͙̪͎͉͊̀͋e̢͕͓̙͚͖͓͙͇̝͇͕͉̞̙̿͌͜͜͝ p̠͕͕̟͇̙̠͕͇̘͉̪͕͎̿̓̾͜͜o̢̡̘̘͖͚̦̫͖͕͇͎̙̦͌͌̓͜͜i̢̡͔͚͍̪̘̦͓̫̘͇̦̘͇͆́͛͜s̢̫͎̙̞͙̻͍̟̝͙͇͖͚̟̝͌̈́͜o̡̡͖͙͖͕̞̺͍͉͙̺͓͔̫͇̿͆͘͜n̡̺͙̦̼͎͖͓̼̟̙̠̺͔̙̝̝͘͝͝.̡̢̙͕̦͙̙͇͓̼͖͖̪͉͖́͘͝

T̫̞̿̈́̀͆͘͜͠͠͠h͉͓̙͛͑̾͐͛̕͝e͓͙̽͌̿͆͘̚͘͝͝ s̼͎̺͌̀̔͛͊͑̾̒̕n̪͓͋̐́̈́̕̚̚͝͝a̼͉̫͆̿́̽̒̕̕͘͠k͕̙͕̒̔͌͌̐͐̔̕͝e̡͓̼͛̀̓́̓̀͝͝͝ h̢̞̝̒̈́͊̈́̐͊͒͋͝á̻̟̟̈́̿́̔̽͊̕͘s͎̞͚̐̽͛͆̈́̕͘͝͝ c͖͎̠̿͑͌̓̀̕͠a̢̢̢̐͆̈́͊͌͑̚̕͝m̞̻̻̓͛́̔͒̓̕̚͠o͉͖͕̒̾̿͐͑̚͝͝͝u͔͉̘͌̀̽͒̐̓̚͝͝f͕͙͓̈́̾̽͒̽͆͝͠͠l͔͓͍͑̒̽̀͆̀͐͆͠a͔̺͎̾̀͛͊̿͛͆̕̕g̢͚͛̿͆̓͋̚͠͠͝e̢̘̻̐͌͒̿͋̈́͘̕͘d̞̘̙̽̓̾̈́̒̽̚,̼͎̪͋̐́̓̿̕͝͠ a͓̙͓̾͑̈́͊̒͘͝n̢̦̼̓́́̽́͒̕d̢̞͎̈́́̈́͊̽̕͝͠͝ h̫͙̟͐͆̽̈́̓͑̿̕͘i͎̦͍̐̈́͐͑̈́͑́͒͘d͕̪͆̾̒͘̚̚͠͝͝ i̡̫̙̓͐̓̔̓͌͐͘ẗ̟̙̠́̓̈́͆̾͋̔͒͌ś̟̝̫̔̈́̐͋͑̔͘̚e̺̠͒͌̔̿͊͋̾̐̒l̡̫͎̽̈́͛̽̀̔̿͛̓f͚̝̻͋̈́͆̽̒̈́͑̚̕ w͓̠͎̓̒́͐͋̿̽̕͘e̢̫̙͑͒̿͆̈́̈́́̔̕l͎͙̓̓͊̔͋̓̒͑̕l͔̘̽͆͌͑́̓͜͝.̡̼͙̾͐͋̐̓͐̈́̕͝

Ẅ̴̴̴̸̡̡͉̝͔̘̻̝͖͕͇͎͉͇́͐̽̒͋̽͊̈́̐͑͘͝i̵̵̵̴͕̺̺͔͉͖̘̪̪̘̪̺̘͎͒͐͋͌̾͒̐͋̈́̓̀̕͜l̴̵̴̵̡̘̘͕̝̙̟͕̙͇̝̝͎͍̾̽̐͊͌͊̿̽̿͒̚l̴̵̵̸̢͚͉̞͚̫̠̘̫͚͎͖̼͍͎̿̿͊͋͛͊͑̚̕͘͝ ÿ̵̵̵̴̡̠̪͕̫͇̻͇̟̫̻̺͔͙͖́̓̐̈́́͊̿̓͊̀͊͝o̵̵̴̵̢̝̘̫̙͙̫̙̪̠͔̼̟͔̓͆̈́́͋̈́͌̽͐̀͘u̸̴̴̴̢͖̘̞͇͖̪͕̠͇̦̦͇̻͆̈́͆͌̈́̀͑͌͐͘̚͝ b̸̵̸̸̡͎͖͇͙̙͍̘͙͉͇͔̝̟̦̓͐͆̐̿͛̐̈́͋̚͠͝e̴̸̴̴͎͕̟͖̟͇̝͔͔̺͕͙̓̀̈́̓̽͛̿͋͘͜͝ a̸̴̵̸̢̢̦̠͍̫̻͙͍̺͉̠̘͊͛͐́̈́̽̀̾̐͜͝͝b̴̵̴̴̢̼͚̦͓̝͍͇͚͇̺̟͎͔͐̓͑̾͋̒̓̈́̿͆̕͝l̵̵̸̴̢̞̙̺͚͎̙͚̝̪̼͇͕̙͋͊̈́̓͌̈́̐͌̕͠e̴̵̸̴̢͙̺̘͕̝̦̟͕͍̦̦̝̟͆̽͒̈́̿̈́̔̚̚̕͠ ț̵̵̴̸̡͎̼͚̙̘͙̪̺̞̞͉͛͐̾́̀́͊̈́̿́̚͝o̸̸̵̴̦̝̙̝̦̻͕̘͖͖͕̟͉̓̾͊̓͑̐͜͜͝͠͝͝͝͝ t̵̴̴̵̡̡̡̪͙͕͎͔̝̠͔̫̝̻̓͊̀̾́̿͊̈́̕͝͝͝ë̸̸̵̸̡̡͍̺͖̼͉̞̼̠͔͖̻́̈́͒̾̈́͒̚̕̚͜͠l̵̸̴̸̻̙̼͉͔͇͕͙̠̘͖͎̝̈́͐͐͋͐̓̈́̈́́͌͜͝l̸̴̴̸͖̻̻͎͍̠̻̼͖̫͚̪͖͛̔̽̈́̿̓͑̈́͊͛ w̴̴̴̴͚͓̺̝͓̠̦͇̫͉͇̞͚͇̽͌͐̓̔͌̔̐͌̕͝h̸̴̵̸̢̡̢͇̠͔͙͎̙͕̺͖͉̞͚̀̾̾̓͋͆̚̕̚͝͠o̴̸̵̸̡̞͙̙̞͔̝͎̪͕͕͉̠̻̾͑͑̐̓́̓̿̚͝͠ i̴̴̵̴̡͚̟͙̦͍̪̪͎͍̻͙͍̠͊͊̀͌̾͋͆̿́͝͝͠s̵̸̵̴̢̺̪̫͍̼͔͎̙͓͕͇͇̝̺̾̐͒͑̓̾͑̓̚͝͝ t̸̴̸̵̡̘̻̝̝͕̘͇̻͎̼͙̪̝͌̾̈́̔̽͊̈́͋͜͠͝ḧ̸̵̵̴͚̪͕͎͇̙̪̘͔̺͉̫́͛͊͒̈́̓̀́̿̒͑̓͜e̴̵̴̵̢͙̼̪͇͇͖͙̙͎̫̟̿͛̐͋̈́̓͒̾͘͜͝͠͝ s̵̸̸̵̢͍̺̠̺̙̠͇͔̫͉̠̫͕̀̐̿͛́̓̓͑̈́̓̔͝n̵̸̴̴̡̢̫͉̻̞̝͎͕̦̺͚̪͚̔̿̈́̒͒̈́̾͋͋́̚͘͜a̴̸̴̵̢̡̢̡̟͍͓͕͚̺̙͇͍͐͌́̒̔̿͑͐̽̚͜͝͠k̸̸̸̴͚͉͉͕̟̪̟͚͍̺̝͍̟͖̓̓͑͆̓͊̓͒́͒̓͝e̵̵̸̸̢̻͚͔͚͖͍͚̠̙̻̟̪͆̓̀͐͌͑̓̓̓͘͝͝?̴̸̴̴̢͓͍͕͙̟͔̫̪̺͎̿̒̒̿̀̿͐͋͋͋͐̐͜

I̸̴̴̸̴̵̵̡̢̡̡̢̡̼̻͕̙͙̝̟͎͕͕̼͕̼͋̈́͊̈́͛͌̈́̐̔̈́̈́̒́͘͝͠͝͠I̸̴̴̸̴̵̵̡̢̡̡̢̡̟̦͎̞̺̦̪̼̻͕̙͙̝̟͎͕͕̼͕̼͋̈́͊̈́͛͌̈́̐̔̈́̈́̒́͘͜͝͠͝͠ f̴̸̸̵̵̴̵̢̡͓̼͍̫͍͍͍͍̺̙͇͚͙̫͎͚̘͙̪͉̫͔͇̓̽̓̈́̓͒̾̀̒̈́͋̈́̕͘̚͜͜͝  t̴̴̴̵̵̵̴̡̡̡͖͔̫̟̟̦͙͍̝̦̝͎͓͍̻̙͉͎̪̪̻͙̫̙͍͑͆͑̿͐̔̒͌̒̽̈́̀͑́͘͝͝͠h̵̸̴̴̵̸̸̡̡͔̟͎͍̠͎͎͔̙̻̦͔̘̦̫͔̘̝͍̼̙͎͓̫̦͚́͐̽͐͌̾̈́͋͐̾͌͊͌̚͠͝͠è̸̸̴̸̴̴̸̢̢̢̢̢̢̢͇̙̪͇̫͓̦͍͉̠̼̟̝͇̼͓̠͙̻̟̦͐͋͊̒̔̿̔͆͆̔͐̔̈́́͜͠  s̵̴̸̴̸̸̸̢̢̺͙̼̙͕͇̫̻̫̪̟̟̪͔͖͚͓̺̦͚̟͓̘̙͎͓̦͖͛͑͋͌̀̓̒́̾̿̒̐̚͘͘̚͝ n̸̸̸̸̸̵̴̡̡͉̺̻̦͓͓̫̠͕͚̪͓̪͙̠̪̼̙̼̼͚̪̫͕͓͖̓͒͆̿̐͒͊̓́̐͆͛̀͒́͜͝͝͝a̸̴̸̵̸̴̸̡̢̢͍̪̼̙̪͇̪̞̘͍͙̪̫͙̝͖̞̟͚̞̦͓̝͉͋͌̐͋̿̿̓̽͋͛̔͌̓͊̾̚̚ k̴̸̸̵̵̵̴̡̡͖͓͚̞̻̻͖͚̞͔͍̙̦͖̻̫̫̞͔͓̼̞̈́͆̓͆͊̔͌̈́̕̚͜͜͜͠͝͝͠͝e̴̵̵̴̸̴̵̢̢̞͖̝̙͉͚͚̦͔̝̫̙͚͕̟͙͙̞̙͕̺͔͓̻̫͉̿̐́́̐̓̔́͌̒͆͛̕̕͘͝͝͝ r̸̸̸̸̴̵̸̢̢̫̦̠͔̘͙͉̘̝͕̼̼̪̪̝͚̼͙͔͕͚̘͉̠͓̈́̓̀̈́̐̓̐̈́͛̐͘̚͘͜͜͝͝͝  e̸̴̵̴̵̴̴̻͔̠̫̼͇͚͖̞̪͚̘͕̪̠̠͚͓͕͇͖̼̙͙̞͓͒̔͛͆̐͌̈́̈́̐̐̿̐̿͆̕͘͜͠͝f̴̸̵̸̵̴̴̢̢̢̺͇̻͕̼̝̟̪͍̺͕̘͍͕̺̪̘͙̝͙͖̘̙̙͚̐͋̽͐̔͆͋͋͐͆̽͊̀̽͊͘͜͜͠u̸̸̴̸̵̴̴̢̢̡̡̠͕̝̠͇̺͙̠̝͎̘̼̞̫̙̘͕͇̫͕̝̘̠͉̞͚̿͆̓͌̽̐͆͋̔̀͑̀̚͘͝͝ s̴̵̸̴̵̵̴̡̢̢͔̟̘͙̻̞̠̘̺̝͇͎̞͖͓͎̻̠͚̻̙͓̪̺̠͑̾̓͑̿͑͐̓̿̀́͌̚͘͝͝͠͝ë̵̴̵̴̴̵̵͙̟̠͓̻͍̺͍̺̪͍͇̞͙͕̟͍̦̠͉͓͚̙̟͎͓̦͍́̈́̒́̾͒͋̒̔͐̽̿̾̕͜͝͠  ẗ̸̵̵̴̵̸̴̢̡̢̢͇͓̺̟̙̟͖̞̦͉̝͎̠͚͕̫̝͖͔̺̝͔̦̪́̓̽͐́̈́͊̈́̽͒͐̒̿̕͘͜͠͝o̸̵̸̴̸̴̵̡̡̢̡̡͚̼̘̟͍̻͖͔͇͉̙͚͚̝̝̞͉̙̞͔̻͕͎̐̓̓́̐͐͊͌̓́̾̓̈́̈́̒̕͜͜͝  s̸̴̴̸̵̸̵̢̡̡̢̙͉̻͎̠̠͎͍͙̟͍̝̪̻͕͖̦͇̟͕̼̦͕̿͊̒͑̽͋̓͐͆͌͒̈́͐̈́̿̚̕͝h̵̵̸̴̵̴̵̡̼̪͎͖̦̦̝̠̪̝͕͍͕͇̝͙͚̙̠̦̪̟͕͉̫̠̔̓͌̒̈́͆̓͋́̈́̓̓̒͘͝͠͠͝ ö̵̸̸̸̵̸̵̢͔͉͙̟̟͇͙̻̙̦̝̫̟̦̠͔͕͎̙̙͎̦͙̺͉́̒͒͑͆̈́́̈́͌̀͌̓̕͜͠͠͠ w̴̵̵̴̴̸̸̡̢͉̺͓͖̟͎̻͓͉͎͇̫̪̠̫͙͕͚͉͙͓̪̘̪̦͙͑̓͊͑̿͊͆̾͑̾̽͆͐͆̕͝͝  ḯ̵̴̸̴̴̵̵̢̡͓͎͔̺͖͙͖̻͎͉͕̞͙͙̻̪͙͇̼͚̝͇͙̦͋͑͛͋̐̈́͛̈́̽͑̿͒͒͘͜͜͠͝͠t̸̴̴̵̵̵̵̢̢͉̞̻͎͖̟̞͕̼͙̺̙̻̻̙̝͍͔͍̠̼͚̙̻͙͉͓̝̽̓͒͑͋̓̽̾̾͋͊̀́̈́̐͝͝ s̸̸̵̵̴̸̸̢̢̢͍̝̦̼̠̠͖̪͚̦̙̞̪̠͚̫̪̝͇͓̠̠̦̼̻̀̓͌̈́͋̾̈́̿̐͆͒̾̈́̓͒̽́͜͝  t̵̸̵̵̴̵̸̢̢̢͖͚̝̼͍̠̘̙͙̟͍͍̫̻̪̙̺͙̦̪̙̞͉̫͇͒̓̾̔̾́̒́̾̓͒̾̒̀͑̐͘͠ r̴̵̵̵̴̸̵̡̡̝̼͔͉̞͓͚̝͍̘̠̫͍͎̙͍̦͇͓̟̪͕͇͇͚̓̈́͐̔͌͛͑̓̔̽͐̒͆̿̚͝͠u̵̸̵̵̸̸̵̡̡̡̢̡͍͔̫͎̞̪̼͓͇͚̟̘͍̙̦͇͎͔̠̦͓̦͒͛̓̓̾̈́̐̀͊̿͑͑̾͜͝͠ e̴̸̵̵̸̴̸̡̢͙̘̝̫̙̠͓͚̞̝̝͖͔͓͎̻̪͙͚̞͚̦͙̼̫̼͖͛̈́͊̈́̈́̓͋͒̐͋̐͆̀͘͘̚̚͜ c̵̴̸̵̴̸̴̢͇͕̠͉̟̪͔̻̪̟͙̠̘͇̙̫̫̦̙̝̺͚͙͓̪̘̺̒͆͌͒͌̈́̈́͐̽̾̈́͆͌́̾̽͌͜͝o̴̴̵̸̸̸̸̢̢͉͓̝̠̞͇̫̼̙͚͎̼͔͖͍͎̠̺̼̦̺͎̞͎̼͇͛͐̀́͊͑̈́̈́̈́̐̐͋̒͑̿̕͜ l̵̵̴̴̴̸̸̡̡͙̻̞̠̪͚͙̝̫͖͇̫͓͓͕̝͔̼͎̦͇͍̟̪̻̪͍͑̒͐͑́́͆͊̓͊͒͒̾͠͝͝͝o̵̵̸̸̴̵̴̡̪͓͎̦͚͉͎̫̙͉͔͕̟̫̟̙̻͓̟̫̘͇̘̞͖͍̽͆̾̓͆̐͆͛͋̽͊͊̿͆̕̚͘͜͠ r̸̴̸̵̵̵̴̝̟̻̫͖͉͎̪͓̼͓̞̻͓̪͚͔̠͕̻̘͍̼̻̞̼̦̦̓̈́̽͛̿̈́̽̿͐̒̔͊͛͐͘̕͠s̵̵̴̸̵̵̸̡͓̠̘̺̘͙͕̝̘̟̻̪̻̼͓͖̦̝͚͙̞͍̫͚̠̀͐͊̈́͋͛̓̾̿̒͆̚̚͘͝͠͝ ?̴̸̵̴̵̴̴̡̢͔͕̘͔̼̞͎͍͍͙͚̘̞̟̘͇̙͕̠̠͚͕̟̺̟̘̔̈́̀̒̓̐́͆͋̈́̔̓̓͆͘͜͠͠͠

Chapter Text

In one of their operations after almost a year since Cale was not given a choice but to join, he was severely hurt. A huge wound could be seen on his abdomen, luckily it didn't damage any of the important organs. Though the amount of blood gushing out was concerning, Cale still did not care enough to treat his wound.

His scythe rested against the wall right beside him. In case someone would come and see him in such a state, he will not think twice striking them down.

No one should be allowed to see him like this.

"Hello, pretty boy."

Cale's expression turned grim at the voice.

Rosalyn chuckled like she found this situation ironic. Lo and behold the lone wolf who refused to work with them was found wounded foolishly on his own. He had heard the plan, but still went to do this mission alone. Now look who suffered the consequence of his action.

"Seems like you need help this time."

"Scram."

Rosalyn smirked, before slowly settling down on the high wall right across the ground where Cale was sitting. She liked the height difference, since she could look down at him from where she sat.

"Nope." She popped the p, "I'm gonna stay here and watch you suffer. Watch as your wound slowly kill you after hours of you enduring the pain.

After all, isn't that what you've always believed?"

Rosalyn laughed loudly, mockingly, because she always thought Cale was stupid for thinking that way.

She was a by-stander, Cale said. She was like everyone else who rejoiced at him suffering, watching as he trip and get hurt, he said so himself.

Oh he was a fool, Rosalyn thought.

But who was to blame? Cale was far too innocent. Even if he began taking on operations, even if he began killing with his own hands, he was far from her level. The difference between them was distinct and massive.

If only Cale would listen, this wouldn't be a problem. Rosalyn would gladly welcome him if he wasn't being idiotic.

Cale ignored her. He didn't want to waste more of his energy talking to a brazen woman. He acted as if she wasn't there, watching his every breath, watching the smallest actions he would make, like the spying spectator she always had been.

Cale formed his lips to a thin line, blinking his eyes slowly. The pain was getting more worse as if the wound was becoming bigger, eating his skin slowly. It wouldn't be questionable if that was really happening, he was strike by someone "like him" after all.

He let out a breathe though it came out shaky. Damn it. He was getting drowsy. The only thing that kept him awake was the gnawing pain.

Cale clenched his jaw before forcing him to speak, hoping that maybe the conversation will keep him awake.

"There's..." He paused, wincing at the pain, "No need for me to join you."

He knew she was still there, he knew she was listening. Thus he continued speaking despite the agonizing state he was in.

"The two of you... were already enough to take on the world."

Cale forced himself to look up—to look straight into her eyes, though his sight was a tad blur. Nevertheless he held his head high.

"You don't need me."

Rosalyn stared silently, letting out a hum.

She and Choi Han could take on the world on their own? That was true.

Choi Han was powerful even if he hadn't fully awaken. He was abnormally strong physically even without using his powers. Rosalyn relied heavily on her powers, precisely why she didn't need to use brute force. The two of them together complimented each other well. When one of them were lacking, the other would fill in that blank.

So to say that they were enough on their own, that was the reality they had lived up until now.

However, Cale didn't understand the fact that he was necessary for their goal.

He failed to realize his purpose as to why he was needed. Why everything had to be like this in order to make him join them.

Rosalyn looked down at him from where she sat.

"You truly know nothing."

As what she always thought, Cale was truly foolish.

He refused to see the reality that was laid right in front of him. He was blinded by his own beliefs, by his own falsehood, that he failed to see the "truth" presented right before his eyes.

He was not needed? Bullshit.

If he wasn't, would things have come to this? In the first place, if Cale was unimportant they would have stopped the first operation from the very beginning.

Rosalyn showed an emotionless gaze though she doubts Cale would see.

"You really don't know anything, do you?"

Cale furrowed his eyebrows, mayhaps due to what she said, mayhaps due to the pain on his torso.

"Would knowing anything change what happened?"

His voice reflected the fury he felt, albeit laced with hurt. He had no control of his emotions, maybe because he could feel that he was nearing his death. He did not hesitate to express his thoughts, to lay them bare. Even though normally he would mask everything with a laugh, to smile at the world burning down.

Cale believed there was no longer a need to hide. He will be dead before he knew anyway.

Rosalyn scoffed in disbelief. He was asking that if he knew everything would it change anything? He was asking such a stupid question?

Of course it wouldn't change the past. What has happened will remain regardless of the actions they do now.

It will not change anything.

But that doesn't mean it will not change the future ahead of them.

Wasn't the purpose of studying history was so that they would learn not to do the same mistake twice? To not let history repeat itself? By knowing the past he would know the purpose he needed to serve.

But he was merely stuck on the past that could not be changed? That he would blind himself to something that was now merely a memory left?

Then what was the purpose of his life if he continue to only relive the life he had lived?

Rosalyn was in disbelief. She was angered. She was frustrated.

"You—"

Cale doubled over, groaning loudly. The wound was getting worse, maybe it was getting infected even. He found it unbearable that for a split second he thought of slitting his throat using the scythe beside him so he wouldn't have to endure anything for long. He could vividly feel his skin burning, being swallowed by something, that it was slowly driving him insane.

His ears failed to catch the soft sound of someone landing in front of him.

Cale leaned on the wall, thinking of taking the scythe having finally made up his mind to do it now only to stop when his eyes caught red. His mind barely registered the subsiding of the pain on his wound. He failed even to feel the gentle hand placed over his abdomen.

His sight became clearer and clearer until he recognized the person in front of him.

For a moment, Cale was silent. He stared at the latter's face, deprived of the emotions she felt inside. None of the anger, the frustration could be visibly seen. Though her eyebrows were furrowing slightly, her eyes were blank.

"I've always thought..." Cale began to speak while staring at Rosalyn's face. She blinked once before averting her gaze to meet his, "You were a nightmare."

Rosalyn was rendered silent. Then in the next second, a small sound left her lips almost like a quiet laugh.

"Aren't I far too beautiful to simply be regarded as a nightmare?"

Cale hummed, as if agreeing to her words, making Rosalyn arch an eyebrow.

She didn't think he would agree.

"Disastrous."

Disastrously beautiful. Agonizingly captivating.

Cale always hated looking at her.

Cale always hated whenever their eyes would meet in a crowded room.

He hated everything about her, about them, about the circumstances they were in.

What a cruel world this is.

"How funny." Cale's consciousness slowly slipped out, "You'll be the last person I'll be seeing before I die.

Truly like a nightmare."

Rosalyn stared at him silently, having no energy to have a reaction.

She let out a sigh before placing her left knee over the side of Cale's thigh, trapping him between.

"Idiot."

She muttered before leaning close, biting Cale's neck until it bled.

She wasn't going to let him die.

"A nightmare, you say?"

She spoke mindlessly to the wind, to the moon shining brightly above the sky. She was all alone, fitting of the pronounced beautiful nightmare that she was. Nightmares were naturally dark, lacking in colors, gloomy in nature, but she was someone who was used to having someone with her.

However now, she had no one.

She was truly alone.

The night wind blew coldly pass her, making her hair dance along. It was deep into the night and the city was quiet, all the lights on the buildings around were already turned off. She was probably the only one still awake in such an hour.

A soft sigh left her lips, ironically feeling the cold. Her body had long since stopped providing heat so it was a constant coldness; so much that she grew accustomed to it. Funnily enough, now with the lack of presence by someone who used to be there, she began to feel what it was like to desire warmth.

She slowly stood up from where she sat—the edge of the rooftop, moving along the parapet before twirling around, stopping upon facing the other side whereas her back faced towards the empty space.

She stared up the sky, slowly closing her eyes.

"I guess I'll just stay that way."

She let her body fall, knowing that nothing and no one would come to catch her.

"This…"

Choi Han stared at the letter with a trembling gaze.

He had read the entirety of the letter hoping that maybe one line would save him from the daunting feeling of lost, but even after doing so he was only faced by the glooming fact that what he had been waiting to arrive will not be returning soon like he thought.

Choi Han looked completely shaken, as if he was robbed of the good things in life. He could not immediately formulate thoughts nor generate words, and was left stunned, staring dumbfoundedly at the opened letter.

Eventually the letter slipped out of his hands, thankfully no one was in the room with him; no one to see the pathetic state he was in. He would dare not let his reputation be tarnish, after all. What would the servants say if he were to show such a side to them? That without the Prince he was nothing but a loser living with no purpose?

Surely Choi Han will lose his authority if this were to be known.

Choi Han took deep breathes in and out, reminding himself to remain calm. His heart had long since stopped beating so he could not feel his own pulse, though he could tell his blood was running cold against his deeply scarred skin.

The letter that was sent, it came from the Crown Prince. Despite the young age, he learned how to send them letters secretly without the King finding out. It was something they had taught him just in case the Prince would be sent away and something were to happen that required him needing their help.

Such a skill came in handy, especially since often times the Prince had no choice but to obey the King's order and be somewhere where neither Choi Han nor Rosalyn would be there to accompany him.

And in the letter that had just arrived, he said that he cannot return right away.

Choi Han felt his entire world shatter. The Prince had been away for a whole month and almost a half. It had been that long since the last time they were able to make sure that he was alright. Yet the promised return had been moved to a different date, thus making them wait longer than they thought they would.

Choi Han wasn't so sure that he would be able to wait that longer. Not when both he and his partner were expecting for the Prince to return, only to be given the news that he, for unknown reasons, cannot make it as initially planned.

Choi Han's breathing irregulated, shoulders curled. He was hunching forward to his seat, feeling like his head was spinning from too much thinking, too much thoughts.

Choi Han hated that the Prince was away.

Choi Han had always been against the thought of the Prince being somewhere without them.

Now, he doesn't even have the slightest bit of idea why the Prince's return had been delayed.

Was there any accident? Is the Prince alright? Did something happen that needed immediate attention thus the Prince was not allowed to leave?

All sorts of thoughts came crushing down on him, almost strangling him alive. Though all of those halt at the almost loud voice that woke him up.

Rosalyn would be in a much devastated state that he is in.

Choi Han immediately stood from his seat, turning towards the door and stormed out. The servant that had given him the letter was waiting for his command right outside the office. Choi Han reminded himself to breathe before opening his mouth, however before he could even say anything rush of footsteps came running towards their direction.

"Aficionado-nim!"

Somehow, those urgent voices already gave him an idea that what he thought had really come to reality. He turned towards the maid that called out his name. The moment he saw the horrified look on her face, he became certain that the misfortunate has met its end.

"Aficionada-nim she—!"

The outside was a bloody mess.

What else did he expect? She was already nearing her limit the past few days.

And now with the news that their most awaited Prince will not return, she was bound to lost control.

Choi Han's expression turned grim.

They had made the mistake of letting her know.

The next two days that passed since Rok Soo found Cale in the storage room, he had secretly made Cale sleep in his room. He knew that this little secret between them will not remain as a secret any longer, but as long as they have yet to be scolded Rok Soo will continue making Cale stay there and sleep in his bed.

He cannot allow Cale to return to his own room after what he found. He cannot stomach the fact that if he hadn't discovered the decaying cadaver, Cale would have continued to sleep in fear and distraught. Now that Rok Soo knew what was inside that room, he will not allow Cale to return there and will continue making ways to make Cale sleep in his room instead.

The past two days Rok Soo watched Cale sleep peacefully in his bed. Maybe the reason why Cale became quite the sleepy head whenever they were together was due to the fact that he was increasingly being disturbed by that dead body, that now in a room where nothing could bother him, he was sleeping well.

Rok Soo cannot express how relieved he felt.

So relieved that rather sleeping, he would just watch Cale sleep instead.

Cale stared at him worriedly.

"Rok Soo…" He called out with a quiet voice, laced with concern, "Your eyebags…"

"It's fine." Rok Soo waved off easily though Cale's worried expression barely changed, "I'm fine. There's nothing to worry about."

"But…" Cale's voice became quiet, hesitant, though he still mustered the courage to speak up his mind though it was evident how sad he was. "Ever since I started sleeping in your room, your eyebags just keeps getting worse."

It wasn't difficult to understand that it was because of him. Cale wasn't a fool not to notice. He knew that Rok Soo would stay up late and let him sleep, though he was unable to figure out that Rok Soo wasn't sleeping anymore. That he preferred to guard the room and make sure nothing could bother the resting kid.

Nevertheless it made him feel guilty. To Cale, Rok Soo was just a little kid (he was older than him regardless of Rok Soo would say), and little kids needed ample amount of sleep in order for them to grow up healthy and well, despite the difficult circumstances they were in.

So Cale, being the older brother, was worried for him. What if Rok Soo were to collapse because of this self-sabotaging thing he was doing? Cale would cry if that were to happen.

Rok Soo flinched when Cale gently reached for his hand, holding it between his, and stared at him with teary eyes.

'W, What the hell…?'

"Rok Soo…"

Rok Soo, "???"

"Don't get sick." Cale said with a pitiful voice, his tears so close to falling one by one. Rok Soo was beyond bewildered. "If you get sick…" He clutched his shirt as if his heart was hurting. Rok Soo blurted out of internal panic.

"Hyung I'm not going to get sick."

"But your eyebags…"

"I—" Rok Soo let out a deep sigh, "—I'll sleep. I'll sleep now, okay? So don't worry."

"Promise?"

Rok Soo was stupified at this display of childishness. Cale had raised his pinky and showed it to him, as if asking him to hook pinkies with him. Rok Soo understood that Cale was still a child, however he was originally 20 before he…

He let out another sigh before reluctantly hooking his pinky finger with Cale's.

"I promise."

Cale wiped his tears and slowly began to show a happy smile.

Rok Soo gave him a blank stare.

'…The things I do for him.'

Maybe the idiot one between the two of them was actually him.

There was a scene in the main story that was hard to understand without the context. Rosalyn had tried to kill Cale once.

Rok Soo never understood why she did that, or why those two even fought in the first place. But he always thought it wasn't so strange since they never really gotten along in the first place, until he saw the scene play out in front of him.

"And all of a sudden, just after that night you've come to avoid me."

Rosalyn stated without hiding her irritation. Cale just gazed at her expressionlessly without saying anything. However this seem to upset her further.

"Tell me honestly, what the hell do you really want?"

Cale shook his head as if it was a stupid question. From the beginning he had made it clear what his only goal was: to avenge those whom he needed to avenge. He didn't foolishly desire to be happy, he didn't think he even had the rights to be happy after all that was left and done. What Cale wanted was really simple.

To inflict the same amount of pain these people made him feel.

That for the entirety of his life, his only purpose would be to relive the past and reminisce of everything that had happened since the day he was sent to that house. To regret each and everyday why he even agreed doing this in the first place.

To lament the fact that now, he was all alone.

He no longer had anyone to return to.

He felt as if he was the loneliest and the most miserable person in the world.

And Rosalyn knew all of that. After all, it was all because of them.

Rosalyn bit her lip, frustrated at the silence that he gave.

"Exactly what do you want from me?"

Cale moved his gaze to meet hers, staring at her with the same stoic gaze he seemed to hold forevermore.

"There's nothing between us."

"You kissed me first!"

Rosalyn shouted loudly. Furious. Vexed. How could Cale act like this after what happened?

Cale's expression barely change as he open his mouth and spoke with nothing but nonchalance.

"It was a spur of the moment. It means nothing to me."

Rosalyn was enrage.

"You—!!"

Cale was being stupid. He knew not to provoke her unless he was ready to die, yet he did exactly what he ought to avoid.

But Rosalyn was no longer the same immature brat who took lives as she pleased. She was no longer that same little girl who treated the world as if it was her playground, and all living things were simply her toys. She grew up and changed, no longer the same impatient child who showed anger at the slightest bit of provocation. She learned to control her emotions.

"Then tell me why do you always come even when I don't need you?"

Rosalyn spoke even though right now all she really wanted was to end this conversation and never see him again.

"Whenever I would jump off the roof you always make sure I don't get hurt." Rosalyn scoff loudly, though it was more to herself, "Do you think I didn't know that you always catch me before I fall?"

Cale's eyebrows furrowed slightly, the first reaction since she confronted him, though his face returned to its expressionless state right after.

"At that party where he—!" Breathe. "I could have handled it myself but you came even though I didn't ask for your help."

Were all those things he did really nothing? Did it not mean anything to him? That every time their eyes met, that every time they "coincidentally" happen to be in the same room, that every single time he acted like he care.

Were all those really nothing?

"You even destroyed the entire building."

"That wasn't for you." Cale spoke emotionlessly. "Stop assuming it was because of you, I already told you before that it wasn't."

"Stop lying!"

Rosalyn raised her voice, the emotions in her no longer beating heart running high.

"You did it because the little Prince didn't trust that guy? Bullshit! You never cared about him! You've been wanting to kill him all these time and then all of a sudden you start to care?" Rosalyn scorned loudly, "Don't make me laugh!"

Cale sighed like he was tired of dealing with this and just wanted to end this conversation now.

"Stop making everything about you."

"You ruined my marriage!"

Cale scowled before shaking his head. He acted like he didn't care about what she thought, about what she felt, and about what she was saying now. He acted as if he was no longer interested in hearing what she would say next, and that he wasn't going to entertain her any further.

He began to walk, moving past her.

"I told you, it was all nothing."

Rosalyn clenched her fists as she listened to Cale's echoing footsteps. Her hands trembled with how tightly she was clenching them. She tried to reason with herself, she tried to control her emotions, she tried, yet she could feel her patience snap.

"I'm not done talking to you!"

Rosalyn turned around and raised her right hand, thorny vines rising from the ground, circling around Cale's ankle and forced him to stop. Cale was taken aback by her actions and was caught off guard that when another thorny vine moved to grab his hand he instinctively summoned the scythe and swung it to cut the vine but he saw through his peripheral gaze the way Rosalyn flinched slightly when the blade scratched the vine.

Cale froze, his hold on the scythe loosened. For a split second he wanted to check if she was alright. Those vines were not simply a manifestation of her powers, but also a part of her being. They were like an extension of her limbs; those vines were living inside her. So if those vines were to be harm, the same pain would be inflicted on her.

However Rosalyn used his brief moment of hesitation to slap the weapon away from his hand.

Rosalyn pulled the vine that held Cale's ankle, effectively pulling him along and making him lose his balance.

Cale raised his left hand and summoned darts, throwing it at her direction expecting her to dodge but when she remained unmoving Cale's eyes widened as he shout.

"Chérie—!"

Rosalyn was displeased hearing his calling, making her confused all over again. She summoned more thorny vines that had roses all around, forcing Cale to kneel to the ground. He winched and coughed when the vines moved to circle around his neck.

"If you were going to act like an asshole, at least don't lie to me!"

"What are you two doing?"

Choi Han arrived right at that time, giving the two a stern gaze. Though he was much more focused on the obviously angry Rosalyn.

He had seen her like this a lot of times when they were children, but her capriciousness subsided the older they got. So to see her this enraged, something must have happened that made her snap. Though Choi Han wasn't about to point fingers, he knew his partner had psychotic tendencies. It was possible that she may have provoked Cale first.

"Elist, you're going to kill him."

Never mind the fact that Cale's neck was practically bleeding, why the hell is he not fighting back? Choi Han never viewed him as the type to simply let himself get hurt like this. He was someone who always paid back no matter how long it would take him.

Those two were acting strange, Choi Han thought.

When Rosalyn didn't budge and ignored what he said, Choi Han's expression turned solemn.

"Elist."

"Evan, I don't need you to tell me what to do. I am capable of thinking for myself."

"Elist."

"Evan leave us alone!"

Choi Han let out a sigh when she wouldn't listen to what he had to say.

"You're bleeding."

Maybe because she was fixating on Cale that she failed to realize that her left bicep was bleeding as well as her hands that held tightly on the thorny vine. What she was doing was causing harm even to herself; it was destructive and Choi Han needed her to stop.

But instead of heeding what he said, Rosalyn continued to stare at Cale with fury, disappointment, and misery. Looking at him a little longer she could feel herself go insane, yet she could not bring herself to look away.

He was a bastard.

Yet he was also the bastard who stole her heart.

Rosalyn held the vine tightly before letting go, the vines immediately withering to the ground. She turned around, no longer wanting to meet his eyes. Though she moved her head to the side to give him a warning glare.

"Do not think of talking to me ever again."

She left after saying that.

Rok Soo could feel his consciousness returning, though in a hazy state he felt nothing but confusion.

'…What was that?'

He could remember Choi Han wondering why Cale and Rosalyn had fought that day, he could remember himself feeling that those two were an odd combination after all so it was no wonder they would argue to the point of almost killing the other.

But in the dream he saw…

Huh?

What was that dream again?

Rok Soo slowly opened his eyes feeling like his brain had just been hit by a train. He had a vague sense of derealization, as if he has yet to awoken. His thoughts were all over the place and he could not think coherently. He blinked his eyes multiple times vaguely hearing voices.

Kim Rok Soo slowly sat up, trying to focus his gaze on the figure in front of him. When he realized who it was, he was immediately snapped back to reality.

"…Ron."

Cale called, his shoulders curled.

"I… I wasn't trying to…"

"Young master."

Cale flinched upon hearing the disappointment in his voice.

"If you found discomfort in your room, this Ron could have made arrangements to move you to a different room. There was no need to bother the other young master, don't you think so?"

Cale looked frightened, shaken up even. His mind began to think of so many things, recalling the situation in all the other rooms, but he could not find even one room that would differ from what he already owned.

"W, Which room are you going to…"

Ron looked behind him. Cale figured that it was Rok Soo. He quickly moved to cover Rok Soo from Ron's gaze, not even trying to be subtle. Ron moved his gaze towards him and this time Cale did not even flinch.

"I understand."

Cale could tell that Rok Soo was confused on what was going on, but unfortunately he would rather for him not to know anything more than he already do. It would be much safer that way. Both for him, and Cale.

"I'll return to my room right away."

He felt Rok Soo wanting grab his wrist but Cale ignored him. He simply stared back at Ron who was silent for a moment. Then in the next, he showed the redhead a benign smile.

It was good that Cale understood. He did not want to make things difficult for him, after all.

Because despite the different circumstance they were in now, Cale was still the young master.

"I will lead you to your room now, young master."

Cale nodded his head and stood. He began to walk towards the door not turning back to look at Rok Soo even though he could feel his gaze boring on his back. Cale was about to open the door but stopped when he heard what Ron said.

"Young master, if you could please don't influence the young master with your bad habits."

"Ron!"

Ron turned around and opened the door for Cale, even though Cale had just shouted at him. Cale refused to look at him and was instead gazing apologetically at Rok Soo who literally just woke up. He moved his gaze towards the window, hoping that Rok Soo would get the message.

Rok Soo stealthily nodded his head and Cale left the room after that. Once the door was closed, Cale turned towards Ron and stared at him with eyebrows furrowed.

"Is that how you talk to him?"

Ron didn't respond.

Cale's gaze turned stern.

"Don't talk to Rok Soo like that."

"But he is not—"

"Enough!"

Cale turned to fully face him, staring at him angrily. Ron was taken aback by this. It was the first time he saw Cale get this mad after he was sent to this house.

"If you treat Rok Soo like this one more time, I'm going to be angry!"

He raced towards his room without looking back.

After what happened inside his room, Rok Soo went out just like what he and Cale usually would. Though this time the child villain was not with him. His mind hadn't fully processed what happened earlier though thankfully he was able to understand the secret message Cale was trying to convey when he looked out the window.

Rok Soo walked out, heading to the left side of the house. He was walking leisurely in order to hide the fact that he had an ulterior motive when he passed through the trees on the side and heard a voice.

"Eh?"

Rok Soo halt before looking behind him, however he saw no one. He furrowed his eyebrows, wondering if he heard wrong. A moment after he heard the rustling of the leaves and the voice spoke again.

"Are you new here?"

Rok Soo turned to the direction of the voice and found the voice coming from above. Sitting on the branch of the tree was a girl with shoulder-length red hair.

She leaned forward not fearing if she were to fall or not, gazing at Rok Soo like he was a new species she discovered.

"Woah! It's really a new face! I've never seen you before!"

She leaned further until she fell down, though before hitting the ground she landed gracefully as if her earlier actions weren't a suicidal behavior. She stood barely any distance away from him, eyeing him like he was an organism to be studied further.

This way of talking, the habit of going to high places and letting herself fall, the mannerism of forgetting personal space upon being delighted, the idiosyncrasy of treating everything around her like they were merely lifeless objects. A girl with red hair and dazzling eyes; There was no doubt about it.

Rok Soo could only curse his non-existing luck.

He now met one of the three people he swore never to cross paths with.

Rosalyn smiled brightly as if she found a new discovered toy.

"So it was you."

Maybe their meeting was a mistake.

Rosalyn laughed happily, her eyes crinkling.

"The one Evan brought back!"

Rok Soo badly wanted to run.

She was misery, and she was pain.

Yet she herself was the storm that befell.

She accepted her fate easily,

So much that it hurt.

For it cost her things she was not prepared to lose.

She was hope, yet she failed to succeed.

She was Eve.

Chapter Text

Kim Rok Soo stared at her with barely any emotions visible on his face. Though deep inside he was already screaming and pulling his hair out in the most comical way possible. Why the hell did he have to meet her today?

'…Cale.'

He hoped that for whatever reason Rosalyn was here, it wouldn't have anything to do with the small villain waiting for him by the window. Rok Soo wouldn't want these two to meet, especially after dreaming again of that one time Rosalyn tried to kill Cale for whatever reason there is.

Kim Rok Soo was certainly not joking when he said that he wanted to run away as soon as he realized who this person standing in front of him was.

Rosalyn gazed at him with an emotion Rok Soo would rather not describe, or is it even an emotion in the first place? He couldn't tell. However, he does know that gaze was not a good sign.

"I've been curious about you since the day Evan brought you to the mansion."

Kim Rok Soo quietly took note of the words she said.

Rosalyn leaned dangerously close and Rok Soo wanted to take a step back but found himself rooted to the ground as if he had been paralyzed on his spot. The glint in her eyes was something that made Rok Soo's skin crawl.

"Now I wonder why—"

All of a sudden, she stopped.

Rok Soo who was confused at the sudden abrupt, "…?"

Rosalyn's face turned expressionless as she tilt her head slightly.

"What do you want?"

Kim Rok Soo grew increasingly confused.

Is she talking to someone?

"You kicked me out. Where else do you suppose I go?" Rosalyn's expressionless face barely changes.

[Return here right this instant.]

Rosalyn moved away and turned her back, speaking with a low voice.

"Evan."

Kim Rok Soo stared at the girl's back strangely, wondering what the hell was going on. Though he hadn't fully gone insane for he to attempt to understand the situation. He couldn't hear the next words that were exchanged between Rosalyn and the other person.

"Make up your mind."

[Do not make me repeat myself.]

The authority in his voice was there, but that was something Rosalyn didn't care about.

Choi Han was not someone she feared. To her, Choi Han was just like her, so there was nothing to fear.

After all, a monster cannot frighten a monster.

"Your opinion matters not. I do what I want."

[Do not bother the test subject.]

Rosalyn could hear the low growl laced along his words making her scoff.

"I would rather be in this disgusting place if I am only to face nothing more than false assurance."

She uttered with contempt, not holding back. Though her voice was as low and quiet as a whisper from the devil who had been angered by the world. And this anger was destructive, disastrous if left untamed.

The other side fell silent. Maybe Choi Han had realized this, maybe he figured that arguing further won't end well for the both of them. So only silence was heard until he uttered one word.

[Rosa.]

Rosalyn wouldn't deny that she was taken aback when she was referred to by the name she had almost abandoned, For it had been years since she ever had someone call her that way, almost felt like it had been forgotten and lost along the seashore that would wash away all the footprints along the sand.

It made her fall silent.

Forgotten were the intense emotions she felt, forgotten were the anger in her heart. Rosalyn felt herself growing stilly at that one simple word.

And Evan, no, Choi Han's voice became quiet. Though if Rosalyn were to point out what was obvious only to her—she would say that his tone became gentler.

[Come back.]

Rosalyn could only scoff loudly once more. Though she knew she couldn't exactly say no when Choi Han was practically begging her to return.

She just couldn't say no to him.

With a swift turn, Rosalyn disappeared without a trace, similar to her appearing seemingly out of nowhere. Seeing her gone Rok Soo almost faltered to the ground, he found himself wanting to collapse right there and then. How did he manage to survive when the embodiment of madness was standing before him? He didn't know.

He wouldn't want to know exactly what sort of thoughts were running through her mind either.

Rok Soo calmed his wildly beating heart and tried to regulate his breathing. He would never want to see her again after this, if possible. He knew Rosalyn being here meant no good, especially since she was dangerously close to Cale. Rok Soo had read the first story and knew enough that those two should never be allowed in the same room together lest Rok Soo would want Cale to get hurt.

Of course, Rok Soo couldn't allow that. He mustn't let Cale be harmed, not in this life at least. He knew the future after all, and he would do everything he could to avoid ever facing that future.

Cale will never become the Cale that Rok Soo knew, the Cale that he saw.

He clenched and unclenched his fist before he forced his trembling knees to move away from that place, towards where Cale would be waiting. Rok Soo got rid of the lingering feelings he felt upon meeting one of the main characters of the light novel and proceed to stand right out of the window of Cale's room.

Soon enough the window opened and Cale looked at him with an apologetic look on his face. Quite a distance was between them so they couldn't have a normal conversation, nevertheless, Rok Soo could see Cale mutter to the wind and those words were brought to his ear.

'Sorry.'

Rok Soo tilted his head slightly, wondering why Cale would say that. Almost as if Cale could sense his confusion, he showed a sad smile.

"Just… sorry."

Rok Soo was not allowed to see Cale after that.

It became harder to move around, servants and maids were all over the place and it was almost suffocating to see them. Rok Soo felt as if he would go crazy if he were to see one more servant today. He couldn't even leave his room as he pleased. He wasn't allowed to do a lot of things, including seeing Cale.

Two days passed and it remained like that. Rok Soo tried to trick the servants several times but was met with futile results. Eventually, he was banned from even looking out the window, the curtains firmly shut. Rok Soo was forced to do nothing but sit on his bed all day long.

Another day passed and his every meal would only be served in his room; he was no longer allowed to step outside. Rok Soo grew increasingly anxious, thinking of Cale. What had he been up to the past days? Had he been eating well? Did the servants attempt to do something to him? To say that Rok Soo was worried would be an understatement.

All he could think of is Cale Henituse who was waiting for him outside that room.

And Rok Soo only grew increasingly uneased the longer time passed.

A loud yelp escaped his lips as his body slammed painfully to the ground. He tried not to wince at the pain he felt on his shoulder, his hand feeling numb and probably twisted a muscle upon his fall.

Cale tried not to allow his lips to tremble.

"We strictly told you not to leave your room, young master."

"But I—!"

Cale's shoulders curled upon meeting the servant's emotionless gaze. He had seen those same eyes since he arrived here, but never did he grow accustomed to them. Those eyes always managed to make his skin crawl, and his body tensed. Always making him feel that he would have no choice but to comply, each and every time.

Even still, he couldn't just sit and do nothing. He couldn't do that. Not anymore.

He needed to see Rok Soo.

Cale took a shaky breath in before holding his head high.

"My brother…" He did his best not to let his voice tremble, "I need to see him."

"We have already informed you that the other young master is well."

"But I need to see it with my own two eyes."

The servant's eyes turned cold and Cale felt himself flinch, though he tried to push away his feelings and remained firm. He couldn't back down now, he needed to see that Rok Soo was fine. Although it had only been a few days since they saw each other, but...

If there was one thing Cale learned after living in this mansion for how many years, it would be to never let his guard down. Never, because anything could happen at any given time.

"Young master."

The other servant passed something to the one Cale was trying to reason out with, and when the man raised his hand and showed the item in his hand, Cale felt his heart jump upon seeing the familiar white flowers.

"W-What are you...!"

"I don't think you understand, young master."

"Stay away!"

Cale tried to inch away, kicking his feet to the ground, but the servant continued advancing towards him. Cale's breathing irregulated as his heart started beating fast. This was a scenario far too familiar; it had happened in the past, more times than he could remember.

And even if this wasn't the first, it never meant that Cale grew immune.

He simply became obedient and silent, just so he wouldn't have to see those small white petals ever again.

But alas, the servant was annoyed. Definitely annoyed.

"Sir Ron ordered not to let you out but here you are in the garden sneaking out like a rat."

Cale's body began to tremble as he remained paralyzed in his spot. He couldn't move a single muscle now, he was left staring at the servant with wide shaky pupils. The servant crouched down in front of him and opened his palm.

Cale closed his eyes shut, feeling his tears threatening to fall one by one.

He was still the same weak child he was when he first came here.

He couldn't fight back even if he tried. No, even if he did he wouldn't win.

Cale should have kept his mouth shut and behaved himself.

'...Rok Soo.'

He started to pray that Rok Soo was safe somewhere. Cale would gladly welcome the pain if it was like that.

It didn't matter if it was he who suffered, so long as no harm would ever befall the other. Cale wouldn't dare to think of fighting his fate if only that would keep Rok Soo safe.

Cale will no longer—

Tap.

It was quiet, but Cale heard the soft sound of something landing in front of him. Cale was too afraid to open his eyes and see the baby's breath on his feet so he remained closing his eyes shut. Cale waited for the impending doom to come, but a few seconds passes and nothing happened.

"...?"

Cale slowly, hesitantly opened his eyes.

The first he saw was red.

Cale felt his heart jump, his muscles still numb.

The little girl that appeared seemingly out of nowhere stared at the two servants, the baby's breath, before turning to look at Cale's figure.

And when their eyes met, Cale subconsciously held his breath.

Rosalyn moved her gaze towards Cale's sleeves that effectively hid his thin arms before moving to yank his wrist up causing Cale to yelp at the sudden and painful action.

"Ah!"

His left sleeve rolled down revealing a reddish arm with visible rashes all around. Even with just one glance, anyone could tell it wasn't comfortable to have those on his skin. Yet Cale hid his feelings well; not letting out even a single sound of the discomfort he felt.

Rosalyn stared at his arms full of rashes in silence.

Cale's weak body couldn't handle the tight grip so his arm began trembling. He looked at the girl with tearful eyes, almost pleading with her to let him go.

But Rosalyn didn't move.

"Ah..."

Cale tried to pull his wrist from her only for her to tighten her grip further making Cale suppress a cry.

Rosalyn slowly turned her head to the side, looking at the servants with wide-opened eyes.

"Have you gone insane?"

Cale was confused to hear this but his brain couldn't register what was going on. His mind was cloudy with the pain and itchiness of his skin. Above all, he wanted the little girl to let go, or at least loosen her hold even just a little.

When she was met with silence, Rosalyn widened her eyes further.

"I asked, have you gone insane?"

The servant who was crouching in front of Cale didn't respond immediately. He was wondering why the Aficionada would care about Cale but didn't dare to voice out those words. Instead, he said something else.

"...You shouldn't be here."

Rosalyn's grip tightened even more.

"Are you telling me what to do?"

A soft whimper was heard behind her and Rosalyn turned to the direction of the sound, immediately falling silent at the sight.

Tears were already falling from Cale's eyes. Small, almost quiet sobs were leaving his lips, and Rosalyn subconsciously raised her hand.

For how many years, for as long as she could remember, Rosalyn raised her hand to punish fools. Such action was reserved only for those who irritated her. Her every limb has done nothing but cruelty to those around her.

Yet gently, her palm rested against the little boy's cheek.

Cale stiffen for a second before he subconsciously leaned at the cold hand. He tried to open his eyes in order to see clearly but suddenly he felt so sleepy. His body grew heavy as his consciousness slipped completely. Cale couldn't fight the drowsiness, or maybe he didn't have any more strength left.

"..."

Rosalyn pulled Cale towards her and carried the little boy in her arms.

Briefly, she cast the servants a cold gaze before disappearing without a trace.

'For once, just once.'

The silence that was broken remained deafening despite the spiteful voice that echoed, the voice that he acted as if he hardly care for, even though in reality he was paying attention to her every word, every syllable, down to her very tone. He cared, but he acted like he didn't.

He didn't want to be found out.

'Why can't you just be honest with me?'

Cale didn't respond. He did nothing but stare at the face that showed anger, and although it pained him that this was because of him he couldn't bring himself to utter a response. Knowing full well that the truth, the barest form of truth, was only going to hurt.

Rosalyn hated it. She hated the silence.

And she hated that this silence came from him.

She turned away, no longer wanting to give more effort into this when she already gave up on him but for fear that he might lose her completely the longer his silence stretched, Cale wrapped his arms around her and held her close to his chest.

'...Can't tell you.'

Cale snuggled to the junction between her neck and shoulder, murmuring softly.

'Love, I can't tell you.'

'You're making it so hard for me to love you.'

'I know.'

Cale held her tighter, hoping that she wouldn't slip away now.

He wasn't ready to let her go. Not yet.

Not yet.

Cale placed a soft kiss on her exposed skin.

'I know.'

Rosalyn furrowed her eyebrows, holding Cale's shoulder. She gave up, she was exhausted, loving shouldn't be this tiring.

But she just couldn't let him go. She couldn't bring herself to turn away when Cale was holding her tightly like this. She couldn't allow herself to truly end things with him, when she knew that she would never love another as much as she loved him.

It wasn't easy, it was so difficult. Their circumstance made it that way for them.

But they were trying.

So how exactly did their story ended tragically when they both loved each other so?

"You did what?"

Choi Han pushed his chair back and stared at the latter in disbelief.

"Elist."

"Oh no, where did the baby boy who called me by my name go to?"

"Elist, this is not the time for that."

Rosalyn lazily waved her hand in dismissal, not caring about Choi Han's stern gaze. Choi Han could feel a pulsing headache coming so he raised a hand and began massaging his temple, a deep sigh leaving his lips.

"Didn't I explicitly tell you not to go to that house?"

"Didn't you also say that you need me to stay by your side?"

"Elist."

"Pfft."

Rosalyn placed a hand to her lips, setting her gaze on Choi Han's figure without moving her head, "You're so fun to tease, my dearest Evan."

Choi Han's eyebrow twitched.

"Stop trying to distract me."

"Well," Rosalyn turned her body and rested on the couch's armchair, giving Choi Han a playful look, "Are you distracted?"

"Ha."

Choi Han closed his eyes shut. How long had it been since the last time they had this sort of conversation? When was the last time he could hold a proper conversation with his partner? It hadn't been that long but somehow, Choi Han couldn't remember.

All he could think of is Rosalyn on edge, and the bloodied mess she left before she disappeared to the other mansion.

Has she finally calmed down? Choi Han hoped so.

He opened his eyes and moved his eyes away.

"Do not return there."

Whether there were lingering emotions and hidden feelings laced along his words, they remained unaddressed by them both.

Rosalyn silently stared at him before opening her mouth.

"I didn't really plan to get involved."

"But you did. Whether you planned it or not, you did."

Rosalyn shrugged her shoulders, "I just made sure the test subject wouldn't die."

We need him alive, was as silent as it could but was heard vividly.

Rosalyn let out a hum, tilting her head slightly.

"By the way… it seems that the test subject is allergic to a certain plant."

Choi Han furrowed his eyes, returning his gaze toward her.

"And why would you tell me that?"

He didn't care about the test subject, whatever happened to him was meant to be so Choi Han shouldn't care. It should be the same for Rosalyn, the two of them were to not care whatever was to happen to the test subject. So long as the mission was a success, then nothing else should matter.

So then why?

Why does Rosalyn look like that?

Choi Han's expression was grim as he spoke.

"Do not be involved with him."

Rosalyn raised both hands up.

"I told you I wasn't—"

"Do not give me empty words."

Rosalyn was taken aback by the implication of his words. Then in the next second, a loud scoff left her lips as she stood up.

"What the hell is wrong with you!"

Choi Han remained firm despite Rosalyn raising her voice. Rosalyn gave him an angry look, the most emotion she could show.

"Do you think you can use your authority on me like that!?"

Choi Han clenched his jaw.

"You're planning something."

Rosalyn stopped. Choi Han slowly formed his hands into a fist in order to stop the bubbling emotions from rising.

"You're planning something. You. The test subject—" Choi Han didn't want to accuse her, he didn't want to doubt her. But the way she acted, the way she expressed herself—"There's something."

Rosalyn had an unreadable look on her face, not letting out a single sound. Choi Han could feel his heart sink, but that he ignored.

He didn't move a single muscle even when Rosalyn's gaze turned cold.

She didn't speak a single word. The two of them remained to stare at each other, silently examining the other. Until Rosalyn finally opened her mouth, slow words leaving her parted lips.

"The test subject is sick."

"And that has nothing to do with you." Choi Han raised his hand and pointed in her direction, opening his arms after, "With us—"

"—We can't risk his health!"

"So what!?"

Had she not stopped herself on time, Rosalyn would have flinched.

This was the first time Choi Han ever raised his voice at her like this. Choi Han was showing an indescribable face, and Rosalyn was left speechless.

"It doesn't matter! Whether he's sick or not, it doesn't matter! Don't ever associate yourself with him!"

Rosalyn's face twist in rage.

"And what!?" She stormed forward, "Let him die from that sickness!? Let all our efforts be in vain!?" Rosalyn threw her hands, "To hell with that!"

Rosalyn had never hesitated to show her emotions. Rosalyn had always felt strong emotions and never once did she bother hiding them. She expressed all her thoughts and feelings, and Choi Han had seen it all.

However, at that very moment, Choi Han swore he saw something else.

And that something else made his throat feel tight, that no words could be uttered from his mouth.

"I don't want to do this one more time, Evan! Let him be the last, please!"

Choi Han could see the rage, the exhaustion, and all the underlying emotions he would rather leave unnamed. He could see all of it too clearly that he couldn't bring himself to utter a word, knowing that none of it could take any of these away.

All that was left was regret.

And yet, even that was in vain.

Even that was something he wasn't allowed to feel.

Slowly, Rosalyn realized the implication of her own words. She realized her actions, and how she was showing the rawest emotion she could muster. Rosalyn hadn't been as honest as this. They hadn't revealed much of their own feelings for as long as they knew each other; so for Rosalyn to snap like this...

It was a first.

And Rosalyn didn't like it.

She turned away and cleared her throat, in an attempt to dismiss the growing silence between them.

"Whatever I do, I do it for us."

She glanced briefly in his direction before immediately looking away.

"Fried or foe, he is neither of those. To me, he is just a necessary piece for our goal."

Rosalyn took a breath in before facing Choi Han properly, as how she should.

"I won't hesitate to kill him if I need to, but for now I cannot allow him to die."

And it's for us.

Those words were not uttered, yet Choi Han could hear them all too clearly.

Choi Han's eyes fell to the ground, to his loosely clenched fist, thinking quietly to himself before raising his head.

"I will give you the benefit of the doubt." Rosalyn's expression doesn't change despite what Choi Han said as he quickly added, "However," His gaze stern, "Keep your distance. He is just a tool."

Do not treat him any less of an object, do not see him as a treasure.

They could not afford to get attached, because first and foremost that child was nothing but a test subject.

And he shall remain that way until the final evaluation.

Three consecutive knocks were heard on the door before a voice spoke from the other side.

"The guests will arrive soon."

He didn't respond.

"But before that, the 'visit' will happen two days from now."

The man didn't bother uttering a reply and simply turned to the next page, but froze at the next words he heard.

"Young master Cale is experiencing another outbreak."

Ron immediately stood from his seat.

sHe waS mIsErY, aNd shE Was pAIn.

YEt sHe heRSeLf wAs tHE StOrM tHAt BEFELL.

ShE AccEptEd heR FaTe eAsiLy,

So mUch tHAt iT hUrt.

FOr it cOSt Her thINgs She wAs nOt prEpaREd tO lOse.

sHe wAs hOpE, yEt She faILed tO sUcceED.

ShE wAs Eve.

Chapter Text

Kim Rok Soo could not stand it. More and more days passed, but he was still not allowed to see Cale. He thought maybe he should wait but the longer he waited he was only given nothing. Literally nothing. No small villain popping out of nowhere, no gentle voice calling for him softly.

Kim Rok Soo could no longer stand it.

He sat on his bed, staring blankly at the wall. He looked like someone who had given up on everything, someone who had no purpose in living. Kim Rok Soo looked like he had no will left in him.

The maids standing at the door didn't even care. Whether Kim Rok Soo cried, screamed, thrashed around, or sat still, they hardly even blinked their eyes. If Kim Rok Soo would end his life and hang himself on the ceiling right there and then, they wouldn't even care.

One would say, their hearts have been pulled out of their chest leaving them heartless. That even if they were to see a child suffer, they still wouldn't bat an eye.

No sounds were heard as if breathing itself has ceased. As if life itself was non-existent. As if Kim Rok Soo's anguish was not evident in those irises that seem deprived of everything.

Two knocks were heard from the other side of the door, a signal that it was time to switch maids. Their movements were fluid like they have gone through this a couple of times already, so there was not a single flaw within their steps.

However, it was precisely because they have gotten used to doing it like this that they overlooked something.

Since they have handled Kim Rok Soo so well in the past few days they began not to care whether he did anything. All his efforts would be in vain, so there was no point in caring for a child that was easy to catch.

Or, at least that's what they thought.

Kim Rok Soo used that brief moment of them switching personnel to his advantage; quickly rushing to the window and pulling the curtains open, then jumping out.

One, two, three. He had the number of maids guarding his room on the top of his head. Two by the door and another one standing outside his window.

So while they were all busy switching places, having their guards down, Kim Rok Soo escaped.

It wasn't that hard.

Especially since he had planned everything from the moment he was not allowed to see Cale. Since that day he pondered on one question and one question only:

"What should I do to see Cale again?"

Eventually after enough acting resilient while thinking deeply to himself, he found the most efficient plan that will work only for him.

Make everyone assume that he had given up before striking again. Of course, this plan would have failed if he didn't act like he was going to obey them. First, what Rok Soo did was resisted and resisted until they were annoyed with him. Second, he made sure to make a fuss about wanting to see Cale since he knew to himself that was how he "should act". Lastly, he made them think he was giving up, and when they finally lowered their guard and least expected…

Run away!

Kim Rok Soo did not dare look behind him. He knew they were quick to realize his actions and would run after him as fast as they could. Naturally, an unhealthy and malnourished child with short legs would be caught almost immediately. He couldn't possibly outrun those maids who would chase after him like mother hens about to attack. Kim Rok Soo would not be able to win against them.

Which was exactly why he could not allow himself to take a break.

'Hyung…!'

It didn't matter how, it didn't matter what would happen once he gets caught, Kim Rok Soo was determined to see Cale today.

It had to be today.

Because if not…

Then how long would he need to wait again?

For some reason, Kim Rok Soo's heart ached. He clenched his fist before running faster.

'Please… please….!'

He ran with all his might, despite hearing the footsteps rushing behind him, despite the feeling that he was going to be caught any minute now, Kim Rok Soo did not give up even when he could feel his knees tremble. He ran, and ran, and ran, without stopping.

He was close, he was so close to reaching Cale's window. Just a little bit and would finally… finally…!

A scream he couldn't suppress easily left his lips after his arm was yanked harshly.

"Let go…! I said let me go!"

"Enough of this! Do not bother the young master!"

"But Cale… I need to see Cale! I need to see my brother!!"

"I said enough!"

"Hyung! Hyung I'm here—!!"

The sharp pain on his cheek did not allow him to even scream. His eyes were wide open from the shock he felt. In his ear, he could hear a ringing sound buzzing repeatedly. It was only after a few seconds that he finally realized what happened.

But he couldn't even react, before he knew it, he heard the voice he had longed to hear.

"Rok Soo!!!"

Kim Rok Soo's lips trembled as he struggled to reach out to Cale.

"Hyung, no!"

Cale Henituse, the child that would soon grow into a villain if the tragedy were to happen, the child who only knew to cry... that child looked like he was about to jump out the window, hot angry tears falling from his eyes.

"DON'T YOU DARE TOUCH HIM!"

The maids who would otherwise ignore him, could not simply ignore him this time. There was hesitation in their eyes as they shared a look, seemingly conversing through their eyes. Kim Rok Soo, however, dared not to look away from Cale who was close to jumping out.

"Cale... hyung..."

Kim Rok Soo's shaky voice comes out.

It was a first for him. It was the very first time he ever saw Cale look angry, so angry that he would cry. It was a sight he wouldn't want to see had he known Cale was someone capable of looking that mad.

Someone who would not think twice about jumping down the window just to prove his point.

He knew what Cale would become in the future. That in the far away future Cale would do much worse things than this; Cale killed, without stop, without remorse. And in the end, Cale died.

But it seems he had momentarily forgotten because in his mind all he could think of is a child who would smile gently as he called out his name with that soft voice of his.

Kim Rok Soo was slapped with the realization, that in the end, Cale was a vulnerable child. At the same time, he was the villain who was driven to insanity.

And that Cale jumping out the window from such a height would be a small feat for the villain that he would become.

In his heart, he hoped, no, he prayed that Cale wouldn't jump.

'...There's no way right?'

Cale wouldn't jump. There's no reason for him to do that.

Would he die for someone like Kim Rok Soo who fell from the sky on one normal day, a mysterious boy whose origins are unknown?

Kim Rok Soo's breathing was uneven.

He tried to convince himself Cale wouldn't do it, Cale wouldn't jump, and that Cale would value himself more than him. But even though he tried so hard to convince himself, Kim Rok Soo's heart was pounding violently. He couldn't remember the last time he ever felt this way.

Fear.

Kim Rok Soo had lost the feeling of knowing what fear was like. Though like a mocking reminder, it came forcefully to him now.

He was scared, but not for himself.

"If you don't let him go, I'm telling you I will—!"

"Don't!"

Kim Rok Soo probably didn't realize he was screaming. In fact, none of them could figure out if Cale was serious or not. One look at his face they knew he was threatening the maids, but they don't know if he would just leave it as a threat.

Cale's expression was grim when the maids still has yet to release their firm hold on Rok Soo's lanky arms. He knew they thought he wasn't serious, that he wasn't serious enough.

And Cale really wasn't joking.

Cale lifted himself to the windowsill even though his arms trembled under his own weight. He could hear the panicked shouts but he didn't care. He wanted one thing, and one thing only. He wouldn't care if it was he who suffered, he didn't care if he would be the one to be punished for his stubbornness. Cale truly wanted only one thing.

May no harm befalls Kim Rok Soo. Or at least, not while he's here.

And if someone would dare to hurt him, then Cale would simply—

He stood on the window sill without holding for any support. The maids already retreated two steps away from Rok Soo and had their heads lowered.

Cale stared coldly at their figure but the maids did not dare to meet his eyes.

Cale averted his eyes away and when he noticed Kim Rok Soo who looked like he was completely shaken up from Cale's actions, Cale's gaze became gentle.

"Rok Soo-yah…"

Cale called out softly with a voice filled with the tears that could not be shed by his already bloodshed eyes. Although he didn't want to cry in front of Rok Soo, he still felt himself tearing up imagining how much pain Rok Soo must be feeling right now. When Cale couldn't take it anymore he turned his head to the side so Rok Soo wouldn't see his tearful eyes.

"Young master."

"Did I ask you for too much, Ron?"

Ron didn't answer. No, he couldn't bring himself to answer.

"Tell me." Cale who would otherwise avoid meeting everyone's gaze, Cale who would often choose to remain silent rather than speak up his mind, the little Cale who didn't complain loudly for anyone to hear. That same Cale was now looking at Ron like everything was unfair.

"Was it too much for you not to hurt him?"

His voice cracked, but he maintained his gaze full of resentment.

Cale was, undoubtedly, a child who had no control over his emotions. Being raised while barely being raised as a human being, at some point it was expected that one day Cale would snap and his emotions would run wild; possibly the cause of devastation for some. Cale was brought into this house because they knew he could bring upon the possibility that 'they' hoped for, he was a candidate. The most suitable one as of the moment.

So it was to be expected of him to be disastrous as a being.

But Cale was still a child. Although his position was threatening, posture firm, gaze steady and stern, Cale was still a child.

So to Ron who had lived years ahead of this child, to him, this is just similar to a grandson making a fuss about wanting to go outside.

"Young master, get down from there."

"No."

Cale moved one foot behind, hanging on nothing. The air was still, the wind wouldn't save him. Cale knew he could fall, one misstep he would undoubtedly fall, but Cale found that thought liberating.

If he could fall into his brother's arms, then Cale would do anything. Right now, there was no one who could stop him.

"Promise me, from now on nothing will happen to Rok Soo."

"That child is of no importance."

"He is important to me."

Cale snapped.

"If you hurt him, I'll hurt myself."

Ron's expression didn't change but Cale knew his words left the latter tensed.

"You wouldn't want that to happen to your 'test subject', would you?"

Unlike earlier, Ron could not hide his sour expression. Although it was barely evident that anyone else wouldn't be able to tell the difference, the small shift was obvious to Cale who knew Ron for almost the entirety of his life. Even though the old man was tricky with his expression, there were certain things he could not hide from the child he practically 'raised' to become the demon that he should become.

Cale was aware of many things, Cale knew a lot of things, but Rok Soo didn't.

That was why he wanted to keep Rok Soo in the dark for as long as he could.

However, his plan would fail if Rok Soo gets involved any further. He knew he couldn't ask Ron to take Rok Soo to the other mansions and take him away from this place, so Cale could only keep Rok Soo by his side and make sure nothing happens to him.

At least, not until they were allowed to leave. When that day comes, Cale will bring Rok Soo far, far away so he would forget all the unpleasant memories of this place.

Someday. Someday for sure.

So things like threatening others using his life would be nothing.

Cale knew how his life was important to them but almost insignificant to himself. This was why he could threaten Ron like this, knowing full well that Ron would not be able to dismiss this as merely a threat by a child who demanded candy.

"This won't be the last time I'm doing this."

"I understand."

Ron closed his eyes for a brief moment and took a breath in. Who would think an elder like him would easily be swayed by a child? It seems that Ron has grown senile.

"I will make sure to deliver your words to the others."

Ron took steps towards him but Cale just stared at him emotionlessly. Ron raised a hand and offered it to Cale.

"So now, get down from there."

Cale didn't move an inch and remained to stare at him like he was merely a body without a soul. If he take that hand, Cale would be accepting his fate. And if he doesn't, Cale could fall and end it all now. The latter was a much more tempting thing for him.

Because it seems that death was the only salvation.

However, Cale cannot die yet. There would come a right time and day for his death, but today cannot be that day.

Cale didn't take the hand and came down from the window on his own. Although he wanted to look behind and check on Rok Soo one last time, the moment Cale stepped down he lost balance as his consciousness fades.

He had been holding it well. At the very least, he could hide his condition from Rok Soo so his brother could return to his room without worrying about him. With that thought in mind, Cale could allow himself to close his eyes.

Ron caught the unconscious Cale and gently picked him up.

After leaving the sleeping child to rest in his bed, Ron left.

Two women trembled before him.

"Sir, that…"

He had no intention of hearing their excuse. Cale had asked it, no, he demanded this, so it was only natural to punish the ones who displeased him.

Even if they were to beg for forgiveness, forgiveness has no place in this house.

Ron's cold eyes doesn't change even when their screams rang loudly within the four corners of the room. After ordering some servants to deal with the aftermath, Ron went to check on the other kid next. There was no reserved doctor in this mansion so there was no one who could check on that child's condition, so Ron planned to see him for a bit and leave after that.

That child didn't need any special treatment even if he is what matters most to Cale right now.

That child would certainly hold Cale back one day. So Ron planned to slowly get rid of him before Cale becomes 'corrupted' by a child who knew nothing about the reality of their world.

Cale needed to be awakened, so any obstacles must be eliminated.

Ron knocked on the door and didn't wait for a response before entering. Unsurprisingly, that child looked like he was ready to run to Cale if given the chance.

But Ron cannot allow this child near the young master for a while.

When Rok Soo noticed someone else's presence inside his room, he turned around and saw Ron. Upon realizing who it was, first came the intense feeling of something that Rok Soo couldn't quite understand. All he knew was that seeing Ron right now made him feel something unpleasant.

Without realizing it, Rok Soo clenched his jaw, biting his tongue until he tasted the metallic taste of blood.

'Hyung…'

He knew he shouldn't be affected. Ever since waking up in this world Rok Soo's resolve for survival never wavered. He planned to escape this place, use whatever he could use, whether it be human or object, and leave this place alive. Rok Soo had no interest in getting attached to anyone, even if it was Cale.

Cale would grow into the villain that he knew. Rok Soo couldn't allow that because he needed Cale for his own survival. It was selfish, Kim Rok Soo was a selfish person, but he never denied that to himself.

He was only using Cale. He didn't love him. Rok Soo did not have the luxury to care for that child villain.

However, Ron was different.

Ron was not Rok Soo. Although he didn't understand it, Rok Soo knew Ron cared for Cale. He knew that. He knew that because Rok Soo knew the future.

So how could he be like this?

"I thought you cared for him."

It was written in the novel. Rok Soo knew this fact because he had read it in the light novel.

"Back then, I thought you were the only one who truly cared for him."

It was clearly written in the novel. It said that Ron Molran was someone who loved Cale, and that his endless devotion was dedicated solely to the young master he served. That he did unspeakable things all in the name of protecting Cale. Ron may be like this to him, but Rok Soo trusted what he knew from that goddamn book.

So why?

"Why are you doing this to him?"

Kim Rok Soo clenched tightly on the hem of his shirt.

It hurts.

"Why are you doing… all these horrible things to him?"

It hurts.

"Do you not love him after all?"

It hurts so much.

Kim Rok Soo could tell his voice was unstable. He could feel his hands tremble, his shoulders shaking, his sight clouding over. He couldn't understand why but it was hurting his chest. Whatever thing he was feeling, it was definitely trying to suffocate him from the deepest part of his heart.

He wished he could tell the name of what he was feeling. But Kim Rok Soo was a fool who could not be honest with himself.

"If you were going to be like this, then give him to me."

His head was spinning, he could no longer understand the words leaving his mouth. It was almost as if reality was nothing more than a blur to him now. What is it that he was trying to say? What was he trying to accomplish?

Why…

Why did he come to this place and saw Cale's suffering?

His lips trembled, but even that was not enough to stop him from speaking.

"If you give him… I will treat him right."

Drip. Drip. Drip.

What is this wet feeling dripping down from his eyes to his cheeks?

…Huh?

Are these… tears?

Impossible. Kim Rok Soo never cried. Especially not because of some villainous character from a light novel he read because he got bored one time. Not to a child who begged him to call him hyung, a child who was like a trained doll who never spoke against anyone.

He would never cry because he realized the villain character's suffering.

But he is not just a character to me.

He… Cale, Cale Henituse he…

'…Not a character.'

Kim Rok Soo forced his lips to form a thin line before wiping the tears away. He calmed himself and took breaths in. If there were things he realized after this day, it was definitely… and finally… facing the truth he should have faced a long time ago.

He stared at Ron with stoic eyes.

"Since he is my brother."

'Doesn't matter what I need to do, it doesn't matter how.'

"I will definitely treat him better than you do."

Rok Soo knew he was out of line for saying something as daring as this, but right now nothing else mattered. Cale had shown him that his own life had little to no meaning to him, so Rok Soo has now decided to cherish him more than anything that exists in this world. If facing countless dangers means he could somehow see Cale smile at least one more time, then Rok Soo would do it. He knew that compared to everyone in this house Rok Soo was more like an ant they could easily kill if they wish, but even ants are resilient.

They won't be able to get rid of him that easily. And for as long as he was here, Cale will not become the crazy villain that Rok Soo knew.

Rok Soo will not allow Cale to walk that same path.

He will not allow things to happen like in the light novel, he will not let that story come to reality.

Fiction shall remain fiction.

"Ha!"

Rok Soo's expression didn't change even though Ron did not hide his obvious mockery for a 'child' like him.

'I am not a child. I am 20 years old in reality.'

"You're wishing for the impossible, kid."

'I know.'

"Treat him better? You don't even know why I am doing this."

'I know that too.'

"But at least I would never experiment on him."

Ron's gaze turned cold.

"Do not cross the line."

Although the normal reaction would be to get scared and choose silence, Rok Soo did not do that. Not when all he could think of is wanting to see Cale's smile one more time.

Rok Soo boldly took a step closer.

"If all you could do is follow someone else's order and cause Cale harm, then I will defy all odds and choose to be on his side instead."

Ron's expression was grim.

Rok Soo took another step.

"If your 'love' only amounts to this, then I'll go beyond that."

And another step, and another. Until he was standing face to face with Ron. Despite the large height difference between them, Rok Soo did not cower. He held Ron's terrifying gaze and spoke with a stoic voice.

"I will treat Cale like he is the greatest treasure in this world."

So give up and give him to me.

"How funny."

Of course, Rok Soo did not think Ron would give in that easily. It might take him years before that, but it didn't really matter. He planned to shake Ron up little by little until he realizes that Rok Soo is a bigger threat than he seems to be. And when the day comes that Ron would realize that, it would already be too late.

Rok Soo would have succeeded by then.

"A child like you is challenging me, who has protected the young master for all his life?"

"Is that really protecting?"

"It's so funny I cannot even laugh."

Ron spoke coldly.

He started to think that it was useless coming here to check on him. How ungrateful of this child to act like this when Ron came all the way here to see him briefly?

Truly a pest.

Ron shook his head and spoke, "You are grounded for defying the order. You cannot leave this room until I say you can."

"I've been stuck in this room for days already, you think I'd be affected even if you say that?"

Ron decided to ignore him.

After Ron left, Rok Soo counted for a few seconds before taking deep breaths in. Then his knees gave out.

His heart was beating wildly and he could almost feel it pounding against his rib cage. Rok Soo tried to catch his breath but he continued to feel that something was gripping his heart tightly. His entire body trembled as he choked back tears.

'...Hyung.'

Kim Rok Soo raised his trembling hands to his face.

Cale slowly blinked his eyes open and found himself in a dark and empty room. He stared blankly into space without blinking his eyes.

Why is he here?

Usually, whenever Cale closed his eyes it was never an empty room. It was everything else that wasn't dark but always felt suffocating. Oddly enough, the place he woke up in now made him feel everything that wasn't unpleasant.

Even though it still wasn't the most comfortable, Cale found himself slowly falling back to sleep.

Drip. Drip.

No one would bother him in his sleep, that was something he knew. So every time he was about to cry, he would go to sleep and cry in his dreams. This time though, his consciousness slip without him doing anything because, in the real world, his body was suffering.

Drip. Drip.

"Rok Soo..."

Cale curled up, hugging himself, knowing that there was no one with him in his dream.

The tears that fell from his eyes fell freely now that there was no need for him to hold back.

The whimper leaving his lips, the trembling shoulders, everything that would make everyone criticize him were things he could only do in his dreams. Only in his sleep could he be free to express the emotions he would have to suppress when he is awake.

"Say," The voice that spoke fell on deaf ears. Cale didn't hear anything, mind occupied with his cries that his awareness of his surroundings grew dull.

That was how he failed to notice the existence of another.

"Do you want to make a wish?"

And when Cale finally realized, the latter was already crouching in front of him. Cale flinched and instinctively moved back. He stared at the red-haired girl with shocked eyes.

When did she—?

Wait.

Red hair?

Cale grew confused.

Before he could think of anything else, his eyes went blank the moment he felt the gentle hand wiping his tears away. Although it was vain because this same gentleness was what made his tears fall even more.

The girl smiled with eyes forming crescents, "Wanna make a wish?"

Cale closed his eyes, leaning closer to her cold touch. Oddly enough her hand resembled a deceased hand from the way her skin was ice cold, but it gave him so much comfort, enough to make him cry more.

Cale nodded as his tears continued to fall.

"I..."

He should have questioned the existence of another person in his dream. He knew he should have realized this was all too odd to simply be dismissed as a simple dream.

It was weird. But the comfort this girl brought was dearly felt.

So Cale wanted to believe.

"I wish my brother would never have to feel what I feel."

His hushed voice audibly trembled.

"It's enough if it's me. As long as it's me, I'll be able to endure anything. As long as..."

Cale slowly blinked the tears away and tried to stare at the person in front of him, but his sight was a blur so all he could see was a silhouette of a red-haired girl.

"I don't want him to get hurt..."

"Then I'll grant you your wish."

Even though he continued to cry, even though his tears wouldn't stop, the girl continued to brush his tears away.

Rosalyn lowered her knees until they touched the ground, inching closer to Cale. Cale looked like he was about to fall asleep, so before his consciousness would slip Rosalyn pressed her lips against his forehead.

"First, let's make you feel better."

Oddly enough, he could hear that voice even when he slowly became conscious of his surrounding; waking up to reality. Surprisingly, the pain he had expected to come upon waking up didn't come at all. His body felt light and he didn't find it difficult to breathe. Cale knew the condition he was in so it was odd to feel like nothing was wrong with him, but instead of questioning anything Cale just kept his eyes closed.

He didn't want to wake up yet. Or at least, he didn't want to return to the reality he had. If he could continue pretending that the gentleness he experienced in his dream was still here then—

"Wake up now, pretty boy."

Cale flinched.

'This voice—!'

A loud gasp left his lips as his body hit the floor.

"Oh my!" the red-haired girl he knew was only in his dream was now looking at him from the bed with a hand over her lips, "Did I startle you a lot?"

That girl whose face he couldn't even remember vividly was now showing an expression so clear as daylight.

Cale's face turned red.

"Y-Y-You—!"

"I'm sorry, that wasn't my intention," She offered her hand to help him up but Cale was too dumbfounded to think straight.

He thought she was just a dream, how could she be here?

That gentle person… that gentle person is real.

Cale thought it was fine to act the way he was since none of it would be known in reality, he thought it would be fine since no one else but he would know. Now, Cale couldn't even look at her out of embarrassment.

He couldn't stop thinking of that gentle touch on his face.

Knock, knock.

The two consecutive knocks on the door were what snapped him back to reality. Cale hesitated before moving his eyes around only to see a thick vine crawling towards the doorknob wrapped around it, preventing whoever it was on the other side from opening the door.

"Young master?"

It was Ron.

Cale's heart pounded against his chest as he turned towards the girl sitting calmly on his bed.

"You… you need to get out of—!"

The girl placed her pointer finger over her lips, her eyes not straying away from the door. For some reason, seeing her this calm made Cale fall silent. Hearing no sound from him, Rosalyn averted her gaze toward him.

Smile.

Cale was the first to break eye contact, turning away. If one looked closer, one would see the way his ears were as red as his hair.

Rosalyn let out a hum, swinging a leg over the other, watching as more vines grew from the floor, crawling up to block the door. No matter how much one tries to pry open the door and attempt to enter, they wouldn't succeed. Not when Rosalyn was in the room.

Eventually, the sound of someone trying to twist the doorknob and the voice that called out for Cale stopped. Then retreating footsteps were heard. Rosalyn stared at the door for a moment, making sure that Ron Molran had truly left, before turning towards Cale.

When she saw the state the child was in Rosalyn couldn't help but think that even in such a time, Cale didn't stop acting like he was alright.

"Pretty boy."

Cale's shoulders tensed before looking at her with shocked eyes, "…Me?"

Rosalyn rested her cheek on the back of her hand, elbow prompted on her knee, and smiled, "Who else is there if not you?"

Cale was flustered and began pulling on his sleeves.

"Pretty boy, do you like sitting on the floor?"

"…Pardon?"

Rosalyn patted the space beside her. Cale knew what she was trying to say but he hesitated before slowly moving towards the bed, though he sat right next to the headboard, putting a large space between them. Rosalyn stared at him silently and Cale began spouting whatever excuse he could say.

"R-Ron said it's not good for a girl and a boy to be close to e—w-what are you doing—!?"

Rosalyn came closer causing Cale to panic and tense up.

"Wait, wait—! I'm sick, you can't…!"

Cale closed his eyes while trembling when Rosalyn rested her forehead against his. At this point, he looked like he was going to explode any minute.

"If you're this close to me you'll get sick too… Right now I'm really…"

"It's non-communicable."

"Eh?"

Rosalyn moved away but not returning to her earlier position, so there wasn't that much distance between them.

"I won't get infected just because you're sick."

Cale's eyes trembled.

"Were you worried about me?" Rosalyn asked with a smile. Seeing the way Cale reacted, she couldn't help but laugh. Cale still looked flustered, probably embarrassed at his own actions.

Rosalyn placed her hand in front of him.

"Can you give me your hand?"

"…Why?"

Even though he asked that question, he was slowly moving his hand on top of her hand. Cale thought the feeling he felt from his dream would stay in his dream but after feeling the cold touch of her palm, Cale thought that maybe this person really…

"I'm going to pull your sleeves up, is that alright?"

Cale flinched.

"That…!"

Cale's lip trembled, body shaking. If she sees the state his body is in surely she would think—

"It's disgusting."

He mumbled under his breath, though he was certain she heard it.

"I'm..." Cale mustered all the strength in his body to turn away, to pull his hand away slowly, all the while his body continuously trembled, "I'm unsightly so please don't..."

"Can you tell me your wish?"

Cale tensed.

"Hey, didn't you say you don't want to make your brother upset?"

"H-how...?"

Rosalyn smiled instead of answering. She knew his question even if he didn't ask everything. He was definitely thinking, 'How did you enter my dream?' Or something along that line. Truthfully, the answer was really simple.

"I told you, didn't I?"

Rosalyn outstretched her hand and tucked Cale's bangs behind his ear.

Now she could see his eyes properly.

"I'll grant you your wish."

The reddish-brown eyes that seems to sparkle whether in the presence of sunlight or isolated in a bird cage looked so captivating that Rosalyn couldn't bring herself to look away.

"And for that to happen, I need to make you feel better first. Didn't I say that before?"

Cale suppressed a whimper when her thumb stroked the side of his eye.

"H-how are you going to...?"

"Pretty."

"Pardon?"

"I'll need to break your skin."

"Eh???"

Rosalyn smiled kindly but seeing this only made Cale nervous.

"I need to bite you."

Cale inched away.

Rosalyn made anything possible because she was the beautiful nightmare that descended to this place.

S̴̡̻̫͚̻͓̟̙͎͊̈́͊h̵̡̞̻̺͎͎̺͐́͊͜e̵̡̡͇̪̺͕̼̪̺͋̽͠ w̸̼̠̻̫̫̘͔̠͓̒͝á̴̻̼͙̝̺͔̫͖̦̓͝s̵͉͓͚̝̠͓͑̒͒͜͜ m̸͙͚̫̪͕̪͍̟̺̀̓̕ì̴̡͎͖̟̻͖͓̘̻̓͋ s̸̞̝͙͍̟͎̙͛́̐͜e̸̡̡̫̺̺͎͙͍͌͘͜͝ r̸̡͎͉͙̠͚͚̺̿͒́͜ y̵̡̢̙͙̻͍̼͖̒̽̽,̸̡̡̡͎͔͎̦͇͇͆̽̾ a̸̻̪͚̫̼͚͕͙̒̓͜͝n̵̡̪͎̫̦̞̺͒́͜͠d̴̡̙͚̼̙͉̪̼͑̒͘͜ s̸͇͍͔͇̻̝͔͓̠̈́͠h̴̠̻̻̪̟͓̦̾͋͜e̸̙̙͙͙͓͕̪̦͖͒̓͆ ẅ̵̡̼͙͇͚̙͔̼̺́͑̚a̸̘͉͇̻̙̘͎̪͛͝͠s̸̠̞̫̼̙͖͍̔̚͝ p̸̙͉͔̪̺̫̺͉̀̒͠a̴͖̘͖͎̫̼͖̒̓̚͜ í̴̡̪̺̘͕̙͓͎̟͛͑ n̴̡͖͓͉̦͖̒͌̒͜͜.̵̢̢͍̝̪̘͚̿͐͜͜

Y̪̼͎͎͕̙̠͉̺̻̺̟͒͐̚e̢͓͔͚͇͖̺͎̘̠̙̪̒̔͝t̞̞͉̙̟͍͎̠̝͖͐͒͑ ś̡̢̡̝͖͎̠͚͉͙͚͊̿h͓̫̦͕͚̘̺̻͙̒̀̚͜ë̡͖͇̙͕͎͚͔̝̼́͆̒͜ h̢͇͕̫͇̪͙͉̪̺̟́͋̚e̡͙̦͖̠͚̟̦͚̻͕̘͌͌r̻͎̦̘̪̙͚̙͇͔̒̔̒͜͜s̢̢͇̼̦͔̠͎̪̠̾̀͜͜e̡̘̟͙̘̦̪̙͙͖͙͊͐́l̝͚͚̻͕̝̺̟͇͕͓͒͆̚f̡̻͉͓͓͓̙̙̙͚͉͋̈́͛͜ w̢̪͔̻̦͇͚̼͍͙̼̞̽͐͘a̡͔̙͉̟͙̘͚̻̫͉̓͛̈́s͎͓͇̫̼͖̟̼̫͖͋͛̕͜͜ ẗ̡̝̞͔͉͙͖͚̺̦͕͕́̽̈́ḧ̡̢͉̞̟̻̦͚̝́́̕͜͜͜e̪͖̫̻͓͎̺̞͇̺̓̿͜͝ s̡̡̢͎̦͙̞͉͙͎̘̒͋̈́t̢̠̼͎̪͖͚͚̦͇̐̀͜͝o̢̢͎̫͇̻̻̝͎͉͍̟̒̓̈́r̡̞̟̺͉̪͕͍̦͕͓̟͑͐͊m̢̞͚̞͇̟̺͚̺̐͋̚͜ t̡̻͙͙͖͇͖͇͙̙̠͖͊͐͐h̢̡̺͍͙̺̟͚̟̘͓͖̐͝a̢̢͕͖͙̘̼͉̝͙͉͒̈́͑t̢̡͇͓͚̙̘͇͚͓̓̓͜͜͝ b̢͉͖̘͇̝̘͔̦̼̞̈́͊̒ë͔͔̠̙͚̫̠͎͚͖̞̼́̈́̓f̢̙͙͖͚͎͕̞͚͉͇͐̕͘e̢̡̢̫̠͙͔̟͇͇͔͓̽͒͝l̡͎͔̝͙̙͓͇͔͚̓̒͜͜͝l̢͓̪̞̺̘͇͚̝̞̞̝̈́̒̚.̢̢̟̪̘͎͚̟͎͚̺̙̈́̾̿

S̢͕̟̫̠͓̙͙̻̠̝͔͎͉̔̽͠h̢͖̘̻͕̻͓̻̞͎̦͕̞͇̦̫̘͌͘͜͝e͓͕͉͖͓̟͙͖͕͎͎̺͔̞̝͙͊͌͜͜͝ a̡̡̢̡̡͙̟͚͚͚̫͓͕̼͚͆̽͜͜͜͠c̡̡̢̟̻̦͕̠͎͎̘̫͍͉̘̀̈́͜c̡̡͖͍̫̼͙͇͕̻̦͔͎̼͕̟͙̟͐͒̈́e̺͙̼̺͉͔͎̦͎͍͕̞̞͍̠̝̺̠̐̾p̡̢̢̡͓̫͍̦̫͖̞̫͕̟̪͕͇̒͋̔͜t̡̢̢͇͓͚̞͉̠͉͕̝̟͚̙̝͚͓́͊͝e̪̟̻̻͕̘̼͉͕͙̫̺̘̠͚̘̫͕̔́͝d̞̼̪͓̘̼̦̟͖̞̪͙̪͓̞̺̦̐͒͐ h̡̼͚̪͉͙͉̺̞̪͚̺͎̝͉̠̞̽̒͋͜e̢̻̙̻̟͚̫͚̻̼̦͙̠̟͔͚̿̀͌r̡̡̙̦͔͖͉̦͇̺͉͇͇͔͕̻̿̈́̚͜ f̡̦̞̞̦͓͇͖͎̠͚͕̺͋̾̓͜͜ a̢̢͇̦͇͎̺̙͓͕̙͇͎̘̫̫̒̚͝t̡̞̟͍̞͙͕͔͎̺͉̫͔̞͎͔̓͒̾ë̢̡̟͙͔̞͕̙̙̪̼̠̟͎̞͎̝́͛͠ e̡͙̪̝͚͍̙͚̪͙̘̙̪͔̞̘̾̈́a̢̟͍͚̺̪̘̦̠̟̙̙͙͉͙̦̐͜͝͠s̡̡͚̦͔̦̻̺͉̼̞̠̘̝͚̻͙͐̈́͜i̡͖͎̫͙̪̘͔̟̞̟͉̝̟̘̞͍̓̒͘l̢̢̢̫̘͎̠̪̘̝̦͙̪͍͕̻̘̔͛̔y̡͔͙͚̦̙͓̘͙̼͓̙̫̞̻͖͆͐͋,͙̪̫͕̫͚͓̺͕͙̙͔͉̝͙͙͍̔͒͝

S̵̴̸̴̵̵̸̸̸͎̙̞͇͎͉͉̻͙͖͍̟̝̠̞̝̪͙͚͖̘̔̒̐̒̀̓͊̈́̓͊̒̓̈́̔̈́͌͋̐͘̚̕̕͘͜͝o̸̸̵̵̵̵̴̵̵̢͕̺̦͉͙̘̼̞͍͚͖̫̟̝͍̟͍͇̪̞̾̿͐̒̈́͛͛͒́̾͊̿̈́͑̓͆͋̕͘͜͜͝͝͝͠͝ m̸̵̸̸̴̸̵̸̵̦̼̝͙̦͚͉͓͇͍͓̙̞̞̠͎͚͎̙̦͍̞̞̒͋̓͐̐̽͐̔͆̒͛͑̀̒̓͆͊̀̚̕͘͝͝͝ú̵̴̵̴̸̸̸̸̸̺̺̝̟͉̻̦̺̠̠̻͇̠̟̟͍̦͙̦̙͉͌̒̓̾̐̾̈́͌̓̈́͛̔͑́͋̔̕̕͘͜͠͠c̴̴̸̸̵̵̴̸̸̺͇͇̟̻̼̘͚͉͉̘̫̺̙͓̪͓͖̠͍͓̺͑̈́͒͊͊̈́͌͌͐͆̀̾̓̒̽͊͆͐͐́̾͘͘h̸̵̵̵̸̵̴̸̵̞̫̪̞͔͇͙̫̺͙̝͙͖͔͎͔̟͇͎͖̙̼͐͊̒̐̿̈́͊͋̽͐̿̈́̒̒̈́̓͑̔͝͝͝͝ t̸̸̵̸̸̵̸̵̵̢̢͍̟̘̼̪͓͉̟͖͍̙͙͎̞͍͉͍̙͙͋͛̓̈́̔̽́͛̐̓͋͛͒͛̈́͒͋̓̿͋̐̚͜h̵̸̵̴̴̸̵̸̸̡͔̞͓̘̟̪͔͍̦̼͉̠͕̼̻̼͎͉̦͙͐̿̒̾̈́͆̒͆̐͌̈́͒̿̿̚̚̚͜͝͝͠͝á̸̴̸̸̸̸̵̵̵̢̡̢͍͚̦̪͕̟͚̪͕̫̝͎͖͓͇̦͖͎͌̓̔͐̈́̽̀̀͌̽͒̾̒͋̈́͊̾̿̕͜͜͜͠͠͝͠ẗ̸̵̴̵̸̵̸̵̵̡͙̺̪͚̦͖͔͍̘͔̻̻̝͎͚͖̞̟͓̫̝̫̟́̿͐͊̔͊͑͆̓́̾͋̈́́͛̓͑̕͘̚̕͘͠͝ í̵̵̵̴̸̸̴̵̵̡͕̠̦͇͔̝̟͇̫̠͙̻̪͚̼̼̦͕̙̾͋̔͒́͛́̽̈́͆̀͆͌̾́̒̚̚̚͜͠͠t̸̴̴̴̵̴̸̵̴̡̡̼̟͎̟̫̫̟͉̘̦̟͔̦̦͉̝͚̦̝̾͌́͛̒́́͋͆̓̀͋͐̓̔́̒́̚͘͜͠͝͝ h̸̵̸̴̸̸̵̸̵̞̞͍̞͉̝̦͇̼̙̠̺͍̞͇̼͔̪͙̙̘̓͑̔̐͐̈́͑̾͌͋̽͛͑͐́͋͐̕͘̚̕͜͜͠ǘ̵̴̴̵̸̵̵̸̴̡̡̫͓̙̻͉̻̺̦̼͍͓͚͓̙̺̦̦̝̞̐̈́͛̐͊̓͐̿́͛͆͑̓̓̿̔͌̚͘͜͜͜͝͝͠r̸̸̸̸̴̵̵̸̴̘̠͎̟̞̙͓̦̦͔̼͕̫͖͙͙͇͙̻͕̫̘̿̈́̽̓̓͐͐͑̐̔̔̓̈́͌̾̔̓̒̕͝͠͝t̴̴̴̴̵̸̴̸̴̡̡͚͕͙͍͉͙̘̻͇̙͍͕͉͎̝͇̟̪̼̞͉͙̀̒͌́̓̓͆͛͊̽̾͆͊̀́͘̚͠͝͠͝.̴̴̵̴̴̴̴̴̵̢̫͇͔͙̫̪͉̠͇͉̦̫͎͎̼̪̦̺͔͕̟̽͌͐̐̒́̓̔̽̽̿̐͆̀̽̈́͘̚͘͜͝͝͝͝

F̸̡̢̡̡͇͕̪͉̫͓̘̪̟͕̝͔͕̻͖̺̺̻̦͓͙͓̞͎͉̞͉͇͍̓̕o̸̡̡̡̡̡͓̟͎̦͔̺͕͓̻͔͍̟̫̻͎̫̺͖͚̟̞̘͇̙̟͓͋̽͠r̴̢̡͔̟͎̝͇͔̙̼̠̺̙̻̪̼̦̼͍͖̝͕̪̻͙͔͍͙͕̙̾̈́͝ i̸̢̡̝͓̪͚͎͖̟̝͙̪̦͓̫̞̫͓̺̙͔͕̝͎͙͕͕͙͍̾̿͜t̴̢̡̢̢̪̺̦̻̝̦͉̪͉͔̞̝͔͎̞͕̫̙͙̝̘̘̺̠̔͜͜͜͠͝ c̸̢̢̢̘̠͚͖͚̪͚͓͉͕͉̦̘̻̪̪̞͙̟̘͕̫̦͍̘̦͒͊͊͜͜͜o̵̢̢̡͎̫̪̻͍͙̫̻͔̞͓̠̟͕̼̻̺͙̻̪͎͙̪͔͙͆͐͜͜ s̸̢̢̢̪̪͔̦͙̫͉̟̝̙͚̠͓͇̙͇͇͇̟̘̻͉͕͕̦͓͉̘̫̪͛̓̓t̴̡̡̡̡̢̘͙̼̘̦̦̟̦̼̻̼̟͙̟͕͓̞̫̦̦͔͚͍͉̙͙͊̕͜͝  h̵̡̢̞̫͉͓͓̞̝̪͙͇͉͉͚͔͚̠̻͓͚̻͓̙̙͍̠͙͔̘͐̕͘͜͜è̸̢̡̡̢̡̺̙̞͎͇̫̺̫̠͉̙͖̪͉̠͔͚͍̘͍̟͖͓͕̘̦̺̓̾r̵̡̢̺̼̙͎͖͓̞̝̟͚̘͇͕͙̻̦̠͓͍̞͇̟͍̫̺͍̝̦̈́̽̽͜͜ t̸̡̼͔͚͚͎͍̦͙͖̟̦͍͕͎͔̦̝̟̠͙̘̠̼͙̝̞̟̙͎̠̚̚͜͜͝h̵̡̡̡̡͍̦͇͎̺̠͙̟̼̘̞͇̟̺͖͇̺͎̝̻̟̙̙͍͓͇̟͊̐͜͠ḯ̵̡̢̡̡͎̺̘͎͕̘͙̦͔͓͖͎̘̟͔͚̞͙̪̞̻͙͓͓̺͕̙̦̚͝n̸̢̢̢͓͎͕͙̝̝̻͚̦͙͙͔̟̻͔̫͖̠͍̟̺͚͓͔͖͇͎̔̿̐͜͜g̵̢̡͕̠͔͉͎̙͚̟̞̠̪̞͉̫̠̘̝͕͇͍̪͙̪͚̈́̈́͜ś̴̡̡̡͕̻̟̼͉͎͚͉̪̟͙͙̙͕̪̦̙̘̪͎͕͎͍͍͔͑͜ s̵̢̡̪̺͖͖͎̘̙̞̺͙̝͇͚̼͕̻͙͔͇͍͉͙͓͉͇͉͕͔͍͙̙̒̈́̕h̸̢̢̡̞͙͎̻͇̞͖͔̟̠̟̟̟͙̞͖͎̫̠̼̪̝̺̟̻͕̞͙̀̚͠e̸̡̢̢̡̡̙̞͕̺̺͖̘̫͎͇̞͕͚̟̝͖͎͎̠͕̼͍̙͒̓̀͜͜ w̸̡̢̢̝͉̼̟̻̝͚͖͎͕͔̺͍̻͍̟͉͓͖͚͇̠̞̦͎͖̙̐̓̈́͜͜a̵̡̫̦͉͉͎̙̫͎̞͔̻͍͚̙̙͖͖̘̙͙͚͙͇̠̝͇̫͍̙̙͋̈́͜͜͝s̵̫͚͉͇̫͔͔͉͍̼̼͎̘̪͓̝̦̪͙̘͕̻̟͕̘̟̻͕̦̞̞̻͓̓͘͝ n̴̡̡̙͎̫̪̼͖͉͙̙͖͖̻͍͖͕͙̪͇̼̻͎͎͖͓͓̠̟͆̈́͌͜o̵̡̡̢̦͖̟͕͉̠͙͙͉̙͇͔̙͎͔͓̦̻͇͔̟̦̝͚̘͎͓͕͆͜͝t̴̢͎͓͓̪̺͎̘̟͓͓͚̝͔̞̠̫̠̼͇̞̫̟͇̝͙͕̙̼̦̦̫̀̓͜͝ p̸̢̡̢̝͇͉͖͖̫͍̘̞̼͓̝͙͕̻͓͓̟͔͎̟̪̟͕̞͙͖̽͑͜͜͠r̵̡͕͍̺̻͓̼̙͉̠̻̺͇͔̼̺͍̼͉͓̦͚͚͙̪̺͉̪̟̠̠̘̽̕͘e̵̡̡̝͕͉̝͚͚̻̻͉̙͇͔͎̙̘͉̟͙̫̫̺̻̝͎̐̚̚͜͜p̴̡̢̻̞̦̝̘̼̙͖̺͓͇̝̺̠͎̟̝̞̦͉͕̺͉͖̞͙͉̪͍͊͒͜a̵̢̡̡̡͕̪͔͔̞͍͖̘̻̫̠̠͔̺̻͓͎̟̫̟̝̺̼͉̙͊͒͑͜͜͜͜r̵̢̢͚͚͖̦̘͖̘͉̟̦͖͖͉͇̻̠̺̪͍̝͔̻̝͙̞̞͙̓̀͜͝e̴̢̙̟̦̫̻̝̞̠̻̺̫͍͉͎̠͉͖͍͓͎̪͔̝̫͓̻͉͚̼͙̿̓̈́͜d̵̡̢̟͍͔̟̫̘̼͉̫̫̠̠̼̙̼͉̻̦͖͓͖͙̘͓͕̠̫̐͐͜͜͜͜͝ t̵̢̡̢̠̼͙̝̝͉͙̙͕̞͚͖̘̺̘͚̞͚͎͇͕̼͙̙̙͇̝̓͛͜͝o̸̡̢̡̫͍͕̺̙̺̦͚̝̝̞̺͚͎͚̼͇͕͙͓̪͕͖͙͙͚͎̞͚͒͐̿ l̸̡̢͚͉͕͚͉͕͉̺̦͖̞̙͔͙͎̘̻̝̺̺͍͙͕͎̟͔͎̞͒̈́o̴̡̢̢̢̢̪͉͓͖̻̘̺̫̞͓̺͉͕̫̪͇̟̘͇͇̼̫̦̠̫͕͛̕̚s̴̡̡̢͖͍̠͇͉͖̪͔͎͚̺͇̠͕͓͚͕͎͇̻̘̦̞̼̫͖͑̀͘͜͜͜è̸̡͚̦̺̼̠͇̙͇͉͙̪̙̼̻̫̺̺̻̦̻͖̻͕̺͕̼̘̝͓͐̕͜.̸̡̢̡̢̢̟̫̫͎͓͚̼̠͉͍̦̪͔̫̪̞͕̦͓̫̘̻̟͇̙͇͔͋̕

S̢̢͎̙̫͇̦͎̻͕͓͚̺̻͚͇̫͙̟͔͉̞͍̠͚͚̟͇͙̝̞͚͖̘̞͇̚̚͜͜͜h̡̢̢̦̪͓͖̫͕̼͙̙̙͚͍̞̘͕͚͎̙͕͖̙̞͔͓͉̪̫̞͙͍̠͍̙͊̔̿͜͜͜ë̡̡̡͕͖͔͇͚͚̘̘͍̺̙͕̼͉̪̫͇͖̪̠̻̙͉͖̝̪̦͉͎͉̪̦̼͙͙͔̺́̕̚ w̢̡̡̡̡̡̢̞̟͕̻͕͔̪͓͉̫̠͉̦̪͓̻͖̠͖͓̝͎͕͉̼͖͖̒͋͜͜͜͜a̢̡͍͍̺̟͔̙̻͉̦̪̦͎͚̦̙̦̠͚͍̫͕̙̺͓̟̞͎͖͎̻̙̻̻͙͙̽̓͜͜s̡̡̢͉͓͔̫͚̼͉̪̫̠͕̟̙͕͇̻̼̼̝̼̺͍̘̟̘̫̦̻͎͕͔̟̠̘͇͉͒́̓ h̡̢̢͙͖͚̙̦̟͙͉̠̪̼͖̦̟̪̫͚͍̠̼̺̟̺̫͉͉̙͙͎̞̝̓͊̔͜͜͜͜͜ò̡̼̠̺̻̟͇͚̟̝͙͚͇̺̪̫͔͕̺͍̟̞̪͙̼̺͎̙͙̟̻̙̺̟͓̫̿̒͜p̡̡̢̡͔̫͓͕͍̫̫͕͉̼͎͖̙̼͓̼͙̞̺̟̘̠̫̪̘̟̘̝͖̺̝̻͉͚͘͜͜͝͠ë̢̢̢͚͔̘̟̼̞͖̻̼̝͙͕̪̫̝͙̼̙͕͉̦͚͓͇͖͇͓̦̠͕̦̼̼̟́̕͜͜,̢̢̙̺̪̺̫͉̟͙̞̦̦̟̙̼͉͍̙̟̼͉̙̻̼̝͉̺̙͔͚̫̘̝̠̟̟͔̼̐͋̚͜ y̢̢̢̢̪̺͉̦̝̻̟͇̫͔͇͙͖̞͉͓̙̞͖̙̺̫͙͉̘̘͚̦̺͇͉͕̟̘̘̿͆ë̡̡̡̡̡͉̺͖̙̙͔̝̝͙͎̘͙̠͖͍͍͉͍͖̝̟͕̫͎͎̟͍͎̟̪̫͕̟͖́̓̈́͜͜͜t̡̡̝̞̻̪͔̝̼͖͕͇̼̻̞͕̻̦͖̪͔͓̼̻̫̪̻͙̙͍̝͇͕̞̝̪̺͒͛͘͜ s̢̢͙͙͚̞̙͙̻̼̝̼̻͔͚̘̻̘͙͇͍͇͇͖͎̫̙̦̺̙̠͎͔̻͚̠̠͉͔͖͇̽̐̓h̢̢̡̡̢̙͕͇̪̞̠̫̺̝͔͔͓͎͔͚͙̞̠͕̦̺͓̘͔͍͔̻͍͓̠̠͉̞͇̞͒̕͘͜e̡̙̙̝͇͍͕͍͕̫̻̻͉͔͖͓̟͔̺̝͇͉͎̦͚͉̙͓͇̫͍͔͍̻̫͔̔̀͌͜͜͜͜ f̢̢̡̡͖͓͔͉̝̙̙̙͖̼̟̟̺͇̠̦̪̼̪̠̦̦̟͓͙̦͍͕͚̼͕͑͘͜͜͠ä̡̡̢̡̫̫̠͍͎͉̞̪̫͙̫̼͓̞̻̞̺̫͚͙̼̝̙͉̪͉̫̪͓̦͎̘͙̟̦͇́̾̚ḯ̡̢̡̡͚̦̠͚̝̦͇͎̪͚͍̞̠͔̺̟̦̺͙͇̞͙͓͇͚͓̝͍̞͍̠͕̼̪̺͌̐͜l̢̢̡͉͙̻̻̘̪̘͇̻̻̟͓̪̻͔̞̼̼͇̺̺̪̘̘͔͎͎͙̺̺͉̔͘͜͜͠e̢̡̢̡̢̻͇̠͔̺͙̘̪͚͙̦͖̟͚͉̙͔̝̪͓̟͔͙͔̼̺͚͙̞͓̦̝͖̞͋̔̈́͜d̢̡͇͖͚̘̘̘̝̙̼̻͇̻͚̞̟̺̼̻͇̫̘̠͚̞̻̞̺̻͚͖͚̙͚̺̔͒͘͜͜͜͜ ẗ̡̢͚͇͓̘̝̫̘͙͕͙̠͖͕͖͇̺͉̼̘͉̞̟͇̙͕͎͓̻̝͕̝͎̟̘͍̘͙̟͚̝́̾͝ó̡̢̢̡̡̞͕͍͕͎͔̠̺̦̫̻͉̙͕̠͇̺̟͙̘͓͇͔͎͍̼̻̦̝̻̝̪̙̓̾ s̢̢̢̡̡͕͓͙͙̝̞͇͚͇̠͎͔͔͎̝̞̦̺͕̟̼̫̟͇̻̺͇̠͓̻͛͆̓͜͜u̢̡̡̪̘̫̺̫̘̘̻̘̦̼̼̪͖͎̞͇͚͖̙̻͔͚̻̠̠̻̦̠̟͇͓̞͕̒͘͜͝c̡̢̡͉͍̪͓̫̪̟͚̘̝̦̼̘̞̙̘͖̦̠̪̙͉͙͚̫̺͉̞̞͙̼̠͍͔̻͎͐̒̓c̢̡̢͓̙͕͚͕͕̦̫͚̪̠͖̝͖͓̞͔͇̝̟͔͖͎͙̦̫̠̺͙̻͎̟̙͇̠̿͊̕͜͜e̢̢͍̟͔̝̟͓͖̼͙͚̠̘̘̼͎͚͍̫̺̘̺̘͎͚͎̫̠̘̝̟͙͕͖̠͙͔̫̘͒͛͘e̢̢̙͉̻͍͔̦̙̦̼͉̦̺͍͎͓͍̫̠͔͔̦̼͍̫̺͇͍͚͖͙̻̼͙͙͎̞̪̙͑͑͝d̫͉͖̫̟͓͖̦͇̦̫̘̝͎͇̟͉͓̙͙͓̝͎̺͇̺͙̞͚̞͙̘͉͖̟͓͛͘͜͜͜.̢̡̡̘̦͚̦͉͔̠͉̝̠͉̺̘̫̙͇̼̟̟͙̠͉̠̪̼̠̪͓͎̦͓̘̺͙͍͋͌̕͜͜

She was Eve.

Chapter Text

Cale pulled his knees closer to his chest as he listened to the soft knock on his door. He could tell the other person's intention was to convince him to open the door that separates him from everyone, but Cale did not have any desire to move from the floor and reach for the doorknob.

"I don't want to see anyone right now."

"Young master," Ron's voice echoes but Cale only buries his face on his knees.

"Leave me alone!"

The other side went silent, and so was Cale. There was only silence between them, and not a single sound could be heard. Eventually, Cale heard the retreating footsteps, though he remained in place. He knew Ron finally left like he wanted him to.

"Hmm~"

Cale did not react. He knew he wasn't totally alone, that there was someone sitting across from him. Despite that, he stayed rooted on his spot without raising his head. Though he did not try to chase her away like what he did to Ron.

Cale could feel Rosalyn's stare, but he did not dare meet her gaze. It wasn't because it was horrifying, rather, Cale felt like he would be wholly captured by those eyes. Trapped, like a mouse caught.

Who knows if the cat, his capture, would be hungry and intends to eat him alive? Or if the cat was simply toying with him? As the rat who is busy avoiding the cat, Cale didn't have the time to guess just what exactly was going on her mind.

A day had passed since he met her, and a day since he last saw Rok Soo. To say he was worried would be a complete understatement. His heart was hurting because he was missing Rok Soo so much, that while he was hugging himself, he couldn't help but imagine that it was Rok Soo who was hugging him instead.

"Sniff…"

Without realizing it, his tears started falling one by one.

"Rok Soo…"

Cale shifted his position a bit, burying his face further into his arms while subconsciously calling out the name of the one he wanted to see.

Rosalyn tapped her pointer finger on her chin while watching Cale's figure, slightly tilting her head.

Yesterday when she offered help, although she didn't want to do it, she had no choice but to retreat and not bite him. Cale looked like he was going to cry if she got more closer which left her stunned. Rosalyn had seen countless people cry and beg for mercy. But instead of begging like they did, Cale stayed completely still, not even resisting, yet stared at her with eyes full of tears.

It was adorable, yet Rosalyn couldn't do anything because she was suddenly reminded of her precious little Prince who was supposed to be here yet she was made to endure his absence longer since some bastard couldn't even take her Prince back to her arms.

Naturally she was immediately hit by the intense feeling of bloodlust, so Rosalyn left abruptly so that her next victim wouldn't be the test subject. Right now, they needed him alive and they couldn't afford getting him injured or whatnot, especially since Rosalyn was here to help him. For as long as she was here, she wouldn't let anyone lay a hand on Cale, not even Rosalyn herself.

While watching him curiously, Rosalyn hummed before she spoke, "Do you want to hear an interesting story I've read in a book?"

Cale flinched, though right after hearing her voice, he stopped crying.

Rosalyn didn't wait for a response and continued while swinging her feet from the bed where she sat.

"Long, long time ago, an ancient dragon once appeared in front of a runaway Princess who did not want to become Queen. Due to a series of incidents, the Princess was banished from the Kingdom she ran away to, so she had nowhere to go."

Cale remained silent and unmoving but he was listening to the story she was telling.

"That ancient dragon asked the Princess, 'What is it that you desire?'"

Cale thought back to what she had said to him in his dream, when she asked what his wish was.

" 'Tell me, and I shall fulfill your wish.' "

That was also what she had told him. That she would fulfill whatever it was that he would ask for.

"The Princess wanted to be a mage, but she was born to be a Queen who will soon rule over her land. Yet her desire to be different from what her people wanted from her was what had won over her heart.

So when the ancient dragon asked her what she wanted, instead of wishing that she be return to her Kingdom that fell into ruins after she left and got involved with the Kingdom that banished her, she asked…"

Cale was taken aback when Rosalyn suddenly appeared in front of him without any sound and instinctively moved back. But because he was already sitting by the door, by suddenly jolting away he almost hit his head on the wooden door behind him but Rosalyn placed her hand behind his head to prevent him from getting hurt.

Thus making the distance between them almost disappear.

Cale locked eyes with the girl whose eyes were almost burning bright.

Just as he feared, he was immediately captivated by the eyes he wanted to avoid, yet he could not bring himself to look away. He was trapped. Completely trapped.

The mouse was finally caught by the cat.

" 'I want to be a mage.' "

"…"

Smile.

"That's what the Princess said. And so, the ancient dragon trained her to become the most powerful human magic user in the entire world."

Her eyes crinkled, and Cale wondered how could someone do it majestically, at the same time, terrifyingly.

He could feel the danger the longer his eyes stayed on her. He couldn't understand why but he knew, he knew, for this girl he would be damned.

He would gladly let himself be ruined a million times over.

Cale's head started throbbing, his hand instinctively touching his forehead as he grimaced in pain. Because of this, he managed to look away, but he knew it wasn't his intention.

Because if it had been his intention, his intention would be to stare at her until his eyes would fall out.

It was ridiculous. He had only known the girl for a day and a half, yet he dared to think she was beautiful.

A beautiful nightmare.

"Ancient dragon Eruhaben. Remember his name."

Amidst the pain that struck his head, he could still vividly hear her words as if it was ringing right to his ear.

"Have..." Cale tried to speak even though the pain was severe enough to make him feel faint, "Have you.... met the ancient dragon... Eruhaben?"

Smile.

"?!"

Cale felt a feather-like touch gently grazing upon his forehead, and like a spell has been casted, his headache had disappeared.

Cale was scared to look up. Knowing that the girl's face would be incredibly close to his.

Since it was her lips that had touched his skin.

He could feel his ears burning, and he could only hope that it camouflage along his red hair. It would be embarrassing to be caught being shy like this. What would Ron say once he finds out that Cale was alone with a girl in his room? He was surely to be scolded.

But Cale couldn't seem to care about that. No, rather, he feared that the cat would truly capture him whole once she noticed the growing shade of red on his face.

"Oh silly you. It was just a story. A legend like that would not exist in this time and age."

"..."

"Now, do you feel better?"

Cale didn't need to answer. It was already obvious.

"You would feel much better if you let me bite you though."

Cale flinched.

"That...!"

Rosalyn smiled while her hands were over her cheeks, staring straight into his eyes that was avoiding hers.

"I won't force you, of course. Instead, I will wait for you."

Cale suddenly remembered what his father had said in passing when he was sad and miserable after Cale's mother died. Back then his father's eyes had remained unfocused as tear-stained were visible on his face, something which the Count didn't bother hiding from anyone, even to Cale.

What he said was probably spoken out of his grief, but it had stuck itself to Cale like a plague which he forgot after entering this house, but now he was remembering it once more.

'Do not look into the eyes of the woman who can capture you.'

Deruth had warned him the danger of looking straight into the eyes of someone who could trap his heart until he could no longer breathe without ever seeing those eyes again. It was dangerous, and Cale never understood why his father ever said that.

Until he met his very own person whose eyes terrified him.

Just thinking about how close they are and how her eyes would look as she gaze down on him from the small distance between them was enough to make Cale's heart tremble.

It was scary. So scary he was almost breathless.

He finally understood what his father meant.

Cale only ducked down and buried his face on his crossed arms as he mutter quietly, afraid to let her know about what he was feeling inside.

"...Next time."

Next time for sure, he will be brave enough to face her.

But today cannot be that day.

Rok Soo stared soullessly at the window from his bed without bothering to get closer. It was pointless anyway. Even if he did got closer, he wouldn't be seeing Cale anywhere. Not outside his window, not outside this room. That child villain, no, his brother would be nowhere in sight.

Just thinking about him again, Rok Soo felt his heart ache.

Kim Rok Soo wasn't the type to miss someone. He wasn't even the type to cry about it either. Yet the more he spent apart from Cale, he could feel his heart breaking into pieces until it was hard to mend unless if he were to be with Cale again.

Or was it because of what happened before they were forcibly separated again? Did the sight of Cale Henituse almost jumping off the window, knowing that he would grow up and do much more worse things in the future, shook his heart so greatly that he could not simply shake off the feelings that rose?

Did he fear that the child who would end up growing into a villainous bastard who did nothing but killed anyone he wanted, would die while he is still young?

There was no way Cale would die this early. He was going to grow up, become such a vile existence that the world would rather he die instead, until he would meet his end at the age of 22. That was how his destiny would turn out. That was exactly what this story was about.

Surely, Cale's heart wouldn't sway that easily for a stranger like Kim Rok Soo, right? They hadn't even known each other for that long. It hasn't even been a full month for Pete's sake.

So why?

Kim Rok Soo's trembled as his eyes clouded over, the memory of Cale on the window repeating on his mind. It became a little hard to breath as his chest began to tighten. His hand twitched, itching to grab something, anything, but he doubt that even if he took action anything would change.

…

Wait…

If he took action anything would change….?

Kim Rok Soo snapped back to reality.

He turned towards the door. Without realizing, night time has come. Night time… Right.

It was night time. The perfect time for men clad in black to arrive, sneaking around like rats who aims to disrupt the peace of the night. Though peace of the night never existed in this place to begin with.

But Kim Rok Soo is not a helpless little kid. He was the 20 year-old Kim Rok Soo who had the knowledge of the future of this world. Right now, he was in the story where he was both familiar, and unfamiliar with. Although the house was shrouded by mystery and confusion, Kim Rok Soo was sure of one thing.

If he took action, something will change.

It didn't matter how small it would be, Kim Rok Soo simply needed to do something.

Because soon enough the butterfly effect will take place.

The butterfly effect. Anything one does, no matter how small, is enough to shake the world up. Right now, how much of this world had Kim Rok Soo managed to change by his simple action of wanting to survive? He didn't know. However, what he does know is, the effect of his actions are definitely hitting somewhere by now.

It could be hitting someone's nerve even at this very moment.

Kim Rok Soo's existence on its own is a variable. If he continue to survive in this house, something outside this place is sure to be shaken up. He won't know for now, but it didn't matter.

Kim Rok Soo simply needed to trust his existence.

At the same time…

'I might be able to save Cale.'

Kim Rok Soo clenched his fist.

Kim Rok Soo who previously only cared about his survival, inevitably cared for a child who would grow up to be the villain. But would such a future matter, when that villain is still a child now? A child who knew how to smile and laugh, a child who deserved to live a normal life… A child that Kim Rok Soo could not help but to worry for.

That pure-hearted, innocent, foolishly kind child who cares too much about others more than his own. A child who struggles to keep his sanity intact by remaining kind despite the world wishing for his insanity to awaken. A child who didn't deserve any of these things happening to him.

That child…. That foolish yet kind-hearted Adam who should be living in a garden of roses rather than the garden of this hellish Eden.

Just for that child, Kim Rok Soo would do anything.

'If I'm going to be a variable, then let me be the variable.'

It didn't matter what kind of reason the world had for making him suffer like this, Kim Rok Soo will simply make sure that Cale will safely reach adulthood until he can live without having to worry about the food he would eat, about the killers that roam the night, about stupid mansions and houses that reeks of death.

The reason why he was brought to this world was something Kim Rok Soo has yet to figure out, and he doubt he would even come to know, but he wanted to believe that he was brought here just so he could meet Cale.

And for Cale, he would do anything.

Kim Rok Soo clenched and unclenched his fist before standing from his bed. There was no longer a point of sitting idly by.

Since he finally made up his mind that he will shake this entire mansion up.

He carefully approached the door and rested his palm against it, before leaning to listen whatever sound that may come out from the other side. When Kim Rok Soo heard nothing but silence, his hand moved to the doorknob and tried twisting it to see if it was unlocked.

Click.

Kim Rok Soo's heart leaped when he successfully opened the door that was unlocked. He had suspected it, but after peeking through the small gap of the door, there really wasn't anyone guarding his room. Kim Rok Soo opened the door further and slipped out.

He looked behind him, remembering that time he was chased by the killers and one came from behind who had a scythe. Come to think of it, wasn't Cale's main weapon from the light novel a scythe? Could that have been the same scythe?

Kim Rok Soo suppressed a shudder.

'…How vicious.'

He was thankful that he met Cale while he was still a child. At least he wouldn't be seeing Cale wield a scythe with a psychotic smile anytime soon.

After making sure that behind him was only the lingering darkness and no hiding danger, Kim Rok Soo turned to the other way and started walking. Since his room was in the first floor, there wasn't much to see and no one paid it much attention. Compared to the other floors, the first floor was pretty much neglected. So it didn't matter that Kim Rok Soo was roaming around, since no one would know.

Unless if he were to encounter killers tonight, which was unlikely. For reasons unknown, the servants and maids have become docile, albeit strict with his confinement. Nevertheless, Kim Rok Soo hasn't encountered any danger the past weeks so he wanted to believe that he would remain untouched for a little longer.

His actions might be bold, idiotic even, but he needed to do something tonight. It had to be tonight. Kim Rok Soo had a feeling that tonight won't be a normal one… yet it might be the clue he needed in order to turn the tide.

This might be his chance of getting the upper hand and flip this mansion over.

By the time morning comes, things would be different. Kim Rok Soo had the gut feeling that it would.

Kim Rok Soo reached the bottom of the staircase leading to the second floor. Under normal circumstances, he wouldn't dare to come up there again, especially with how firm Cale was when he told him never to go there, and the memories of that floor were far too scarring for Kim Rok Soo's liking.

He wouldn't dare to return there if he could. However…

It was also the same stairs that could lead him to the answers he needed.

Kim Rok Soo started to climb the stairs. He made sure his steps were quiet and careful as he rested his hand on the wall while staring at the end of the stairs to remain cautious of anyone who might appear suddenly. Despite the stillness of the night, his heart wasn't completely calm.

In his 20 years of life in his previous world, Kim Rok Soo would say it was a normal life. He never had to deal with these kind of things before. So when he got dropped here after dying, it was natural for him to feel emotions he normally wouldn't have felt.

He was just a normal guy damn it.

Kim Rok Soo reached the top of the stairs, and was shocked to see the corridor on the middle were light up by countless lamps.

It wasn't like that before. In fact, it was eerily dark and had a mild foul smell. If Kim Rok Soo had to rate which of the three corridors in the second floor he would highly avoid, the middle corridor would be his number one.

However, for reasons unknown, the middle corridor was lit up. As if something was happening, something that made Kim Rok Soo grew increasingly suspicious, at the same time…

His heart started pounding as he began to take steps towards the middle corridor. The light was somewhat blinding so he couldn't see beyond, yet the very fact that the other side remained unknown made his heart beat even faster, louder, as tension began to build up on his body.

He didn't stop. He couldn't stop. If he stop now, he was sure to miss something big. If he turn around and return to his room, is he sure that he won't regret it? No. Kim Rok Soo would beat himself up for this, he would beat himself for missing this event.

Because what if this is the one thing that could guarantee Cale's safety?

Kim Rok Soo persisted and walked until he passed beyond the light and was faced with another series of stairs which left him stunned.

'…There was a third floor?'

He had never heard anyone mention the mansion ever having a third floor. Cale never brought it up either. Could be that even the child villain didn't know about this?

If so, what could have been the reason for the third floor to be opened tonight?

Kim Rok Soo grasped the dagger he attached on his side before he started walking up the stairs. He stared above calmly, trying to assess what would await him upstairs. Just like he expected, there was no one around to give him a jump scare. The stairs weren't as long as the one that lead to the second floor, so Kim Rok Soo quickly arrived at the end of the stairs without much walking.

The hallway was lit up in one direction, as if the light's purpose was to guide people to a certain area. Kim Rok Soo looked around and found the whole place was dark save for the path that was purposely lighted up. So Kim Rok Soo decided to follow that 'guide'.

He remained cautious despite his calm steps. Soon enough, he began hearing noises coming from the double door that was at the end of the hall. It was loud, so loud like a joyous event was taking place. He could swear he was even hearing an orchestra playing. The closer he got, the more clearer the sounds became.

Until he was sure he was hearing laughter.

Kim Rok Soo stopped in front of the double door and carefully held the doorknob. He slowly opened the door until there was enough gap for him to peek through, but instantly felt nausea build up at the scent that penetrated his senses.

What the hell is this?

Kim Rok Soo tried to widen the gap a little bit more and he could see that there was a stage in the middle of the room. On that stage was a large golden cage decorated with feathers that were stained by deep crimson. He couldn't see what was happening because the man inside the cage had his back towards the door, so Kim Rok Soo tried to move to the side a little to see more when suddenly, the man turned around and Kim Rok Soo's heart leaped.

The man…

The man had a flesh dangling on his mouth and his face drenched in blood. Kim Rok Soo suppressed a shudder when he noticed that the man's arm was skinned as fresh blood was falling to taint the already soaked feathers. He stared in horror as the man began chewing on the flesh until there was nothing left, so he dug his nails on his wounded arm and began pulling on his skin until it was peeled, then threw it to his mouth.

The crowd inside the room began cheering and chanting at the man's self-cannibalistic act. The dizzying noise and laughter made Kim Rok Soo's heart pound as his stomach curled.

What the hell is this…?!

Kim Rok Soo took a step back with shaky pupils. He couldn't believe what was happening. They're crazy, all of them, everyone in that room was crazy. Because the door was still slightly opened, he could see some of them began stripping a part of their clothes and started biting their own body until they bled and tore their own skin. Some even began eating another person's flesh as more and more laughter erupted, booming noise that made Kim Rok Soo's ear ring.

He took two more steps back when his back hit something behind him.

Thud.

"Mmph!"

Kim Rok Soo quickly moved his hands to his mouth in order to stop himself from making any sound. His tensed body that went cold began shaking as he slowly turned around and was met with cold menacing eyes.

Ron was staring down at him and Kim Rok Soo forgot the ability to speak. His knees were shaking and he felt like he would collapse anytime now.

'Run.'

His brain told him.

'You need to run. Now!'

But no matter how many times he told himself to move, he couldn't. He was completely frozen to his spot and could do nothing but stare at Ron with shaky pupils as Ron lifted an arm and reached towards him. Kim Rok Soo closed his eyes shut as he began preparing himself for anything that would come to him now that he was caught.

Only for Ron to close the door shut.

Click.

"You."

Kim Rok Soo flinched and opened his eyes and saw Ron glaring at his direction.

"This is not the way to the young master's room."

"…Huh?"

Ron narrowed his eyes as he turned around.

"Follow me."

He didn't wait for Kim Rok Soo and started walking.

Kim Rok Soo couldn't easily erase what he saw from his mind and he couldn't quickly calm down. Even so, he pounded on his chest, then his hardened thighs, and forced his body to move. He dragged his stiff legs to follow Ron out of the third floor, away from a place much worse than the second floor he knew.

Even though he feel like his body was going to give out, and the nausea was still present up until now, Kim Rok Soo tried to calm himself as much as he can even though he truly wanted to run to the bathroom and vomit. The lingering scent of blood and flesh had remained as if it had been tattooed on his brain.

Kim Rok Soo's body couldn't stop shaking. Nevertheless, he followed Ron obediently.

When they reached the second floor, Kim Rok Soo was almost relieved. He couldn't believe that he would ever feel safer in this floor more than anything. It was crazy to think that Kim Rok Soo would ever feel that way. Though his heart was still beating nervously for an entire different reason now.

'I was caught…'

Kim Rok Soo stared at Ron's back who was walking ahead of him.

He clenched and unclenched his trembling fist.

What would happen to him since Ron saw him on that floor? Would he be disposed of before the sun could even rise? Is this when he would finally breath his last breathe and die by this assassin?

Kim Rok Soo shook his head.

'I can't die yet. I still need to see hyung.'

Just like what he said, Ron was really leading him to the direction of Cale's room. Kim Rok Soo did not know the reason why Ron would do this given that he was firm into separating the two of them the past weeks, but alas, Kim Rok Soo was now standing in front of the door to Cale's room. The last barrier that separates them.

After the long silence between them since they left the third floor, Ron finally spoke.

"The young master had refused to open his door the past few days."

Although his voice was stripped of emotions, Rok Soo who had the knowledge of the future from the light novel he read, felt as if Ron's words were out of concern.

Ron's gaze on him was cold and terrorizing. It was enough to make anyone tremble in fear, and Rok Soo wasn't any different. However, he was good in pretending that he was unaffected even though in reality he looked like a whimpering bunny who was caught by a vicious fox.

"If it's you, he might open it."

So that was the reason why he was brought here. Because Ron could not convince Cale to open the door, Ron took Rok Soo here as a last resort since Cale had proven it time and time again that he had a soft spot for him.

He had hoped, no, Ron knew that if it was this child, Cale would definitely leave his room to which he confined himself in.

Rok Soo's shaky hand moved to rest against the door.

"Did he…." There was a tremor in his voice, the feelings he previously felt when he was in the third floor still present even though time had passed but now multiplied after knowing that Cale had refused to leave his room since that day he saw him stand boldly on the windowsill, "Did he not eat anything?"

Ron scoffed. The answer was already obvious.

Which was why seeking Rok Soo was his desperate attempt of getting Cale out of that room since no one knows when he would faint from hunger, and if that were to happen then none of them would be able to help him.

It would be suicide. And Ron would be an idiotic servant if he were to let Cale die just like this.

"You didn't try forcefully opening this door? Don't you have a key or something?"

"Something is blocking the door."

At Ron's confusing answer, Rok Soo turned towards Ron.

The man whom every servant in the house followed diligently looked even more vicious than he normally did. It was almost as if he knew something that made him feel extreme displeasure.

Almost as if he knew exactly who it was on the other side of the room.

Rok Soo decided to ignore the vicious old man since his heart couldn't take any more scary things tonight after what he saw. He knocked softly on the door, hesitant that maybe Cale was already asleep since it was dead in the night.

"Hyung?"

Cale who was backed to his bed with Rosalyn on top of him, flinched. His head turned quickly to the door while his hands instantly moved to grab Rosalyn's shoulder to hold her in place.

"R-Rok Soo?"

Kim Rok Soo was relieved to finally hear his voice. He felt as if his earlier anguish was slowly disappearing simply by hearing Cale call his name.

It was ridiculous. But that was exactly how he felt finally being able to hear Cale again.

"Yes, hyung. Can you come open this door for me?"

Cale's shaky eyes turned towards Rosalyn who was staring at him with her head slightly tilted to the side. Cale slowly opened his mouth as his trembling voice came out.

"N-no… No I can't. I can't open that door."

Blood rushed to his face and painted his cheeks red as tears welled up on the corner of his eyes, feeling shameful just thinking about the position they were in.

'If Rok Soo sees me like this I…!'

It was embarrassing. So embarrassing that Cale would rather be swallowed by the ground whole.

Meanwhile, Kim Rok Soo was confused by this response.

"What do you mean…? But hyung I'm here now…"

"That…!"

Cale gulped as he turned his head to the side so Rosalyn wouldn't see his reddened face.

"I can't…! I'm still sick, Rok Soo, you might end up getting sick too!"

"I don't care." Rok Soo rested his forehead against the door and let out a sigh, feeling the exhaustion catching up to him now, "I want to see you. I want to be with you. I don't care about getting sick."

"Rok Soo…!!"

Cale bit his lip. What should he do? He definitely cannot allow to show the circumstance he was currently in to his brother, but if Rok Soo wants to see him what rights does Cale have to refuse?

He turned to face Rosalyn who was still waiting for his response since the first day she appeared. Cale hesitated before because the method was strange and unfamiliar, additionally it was weird! Why does he need to be bitten in order to get better? No matter how much Cale thought about it, it was really weird! Cale didn't want to become weird!

If he accepted it, he knew he would never be able to go back to how things were and Cale….

Cale missed his brother so much that he couldn't take it anymore.

"Help me."

The earlier plan of Rosalyn simply casting a chaste kiss on his face in order to help subside the pain a little, was quickly changed with Cale's simple words.

"Please help me."

Seeing Cale's face turn completely red as tears were threatening to fall from his eyes, yet looking determined to get it over with, was making Rosalyn let out a quiet chuckle.

'How adorable.'

Leaning forward until her face was close to touching his neck, Rosalyn guided him to lay on his bed. Now she was completely on top of him and Cale had submitted to his fate.

"I will try to make it painless, so just stay still, okay?"

Cale craned his neck with his head turned to the side. He raised a hand to his mouth to suppress his voice as he nodded his head with face flushed.

He wouldn't want Rok Soo to know just what was happening inside his room. He wouldn't be sure how to face him if he knew. It was much better that his brother would stay ignorant of everything, just like now.

Cale shut his eyes.

Soon enough he felt her teeth break his skin, a shiver running down his spine.

As ironic as it was, death was peace.

Death was living, and living was to die.

Yet death itself never took lives.

Yet death itself could not recognize its own light.

The seeker could not seek, and those who hid, had hidden well.

Death was sought for and never hid.

Yet no one has ever found it.

So then, where is death?

Chapter Text

Slam!

As soon as morning came and the day has awaken all that existed, Cale slammed the door open and began running out of his room, down to the first floor, running straight to his brother's room.

Before he could reach it, he already spot a familiar small back not that far from him. Cale's tears started gathering on the corner of his eyes.

"Rok Soo!"

Kim Rok Soo froze momentarily. When he turned around, Cale immediately tackle hugged him almost resulting in both of them tumbling down if Rok Soo hadn't balanced himself and caught Cale in his arms on time.

Cale burst into tears.

"H-hyung...?!"

Rok Soo panicked internally. Why is Cale crying so early in the morning? Did something happened? Rok Soo's expression turned grim.

'As I thought, I should have broken down his door last night.'

Although he did had that brief moment of almost forcing the door open when he and Ron stood there the night before, but seeing as how Ron didn't look like he was going to stop him (which was odd given how Ron was previously hellbent on separating them), Rok Soo decided otherwise.

'There are too many uncertainties lurking since last night, I can't afford adding another one.'

The mere fact that Ron didn't got rid of him last night and Rok Soo was still alive is a miracle itself. As to why the old butler didn't do anything to him, is something Kim Rok Soo would like to know as well.

Ron had acted out of the ordinary since he first saw Rok Soo standing outside of the cannibalistic banquet which may or may not have left Rok Soo at ease. He wasn't sure if he was willing to know the reason behind Ron's sudden change of behavior, but for now Rok Soo decided to be thankful he was still alive.

Rok Soo heaved out a sigh and Cale wouldn't let him go. He raised his arms and wrapped it around the child villain, his brother's torso.

Pat. Pat.

He began patting his back gently in hopes it would sooth the crying child.

Cale was momentarily dumbfounded by Rok Soo's actions, but eventually he started crying even harder.

'Rok Soo....!'

Rok Soo was startled when Cale cried harder.

'...Should I have not patted his back instead?'

Rok Soo groaned internally.

"Hyung, I feel uncomfortable."

Before he could even finish his sentence, Cale flinched and immediately broke off the hug making Rok Soo feel dissatisfied with the sudden lost of touch. He hoped Cale would have hugged him just a little longer.

"I—"

"Because you're crying."

Seeing Cale's stunned face, Rok Soo could only sigh as he say out loud his worries.

"You haven't eaten anything since you locked yourself in your room," Ron said so, "So you also haven't drank even a drop of water, right?"

Rok Soo placed his hands on his hips as he stared at Cale with an annoyed stare.

"And you're crying. You're crying out the remaining water in your body that hasn't been replenished because you've never drank water since days ago."

"Rok Soo..."

Uhm... how should he say this? Cale began to look a little troubled. Should he tell Rok Soo that the girl who stayed in his room had diligently brought him food and water and continuously tried persuading him into eating?

But Rok Soo didn't know about the girl in the first place. If he were to find out that Cale was all alone with a girl in a locked room, would he get mad like Ron would?

A sadness that has never been felt before began to settle in Cale's heart.

"T-then... should we head to the dining?"

Because Cale did not want Rok Soo to resent him, he could do nothing else but hide what had happened in his room. He was sure that Rok Soo would be outrage the moment he finds out what Cale and that girl had been doing.

So it was best he never know. No one else knew about it aside from Cale and that girl anyway.

Cale subconsciously brushed his hand on his neck, momentarily touching the bite mark Rosalyn left behind.

Rok Soo frowned. Did Cale just invite him to that cursed dining hall with the cursed human flesh and meat that will be served to them?

But then again it was customary that they show up anyway. Cale was probably trying to stay out of trouble, for both of their sake. Knowing this, Rok Soo could only sigh.

"Alright. I'll check first if the food isn't out of the ordinary." Rok Soo then pointed at Cale's direction, "But you must drink plenty of water!"

"A-alright..."

The two of them headed to the dining hall. Rok Soo had to forcefully erase the memory of the cannibalistic banquet he unfortunately stumbled upon the night prior just so his body wouldn't freeze on its own and stop himself from walking towards the hall.

Rok Soo held on Cale's arm and snuggled to his side. Seeing him do this, Cale felt something tickle his heart at his brother's action.

"I missed you..."

"Hmm?"

Rok Soo tilted his head up, "Sorry, I didn't hear. What did you say, hyung?"

Cale smiled brightly.

"It's nothing. Let's go eat."

Unknowingly, the two hid their own versions of what transpired that night.

Little did they know, that was only the beginning of the secrets they would start hiding from one another.

"That damn mutt..."

He spoke harshly but quietly to nothing but the wind. There was no one else but him, and a stack of papers on the table. The very same papers that had put him in a foul mood.

Those despicable papers. If only he could burn them, he would have done that already.

His eyes were icy cold as if it was ready to kill. In fact, his eyes looked like someone who had seen the worse in humanity and wouldn't care even if all else ceased.

"Just because he is on the prince's side."

He murmured quietly, his eyes briefly glancing at each paper with a murderous gaze.

"He thinks he can do as he please."

Dang!

A dagger was stabbed onto the paper that documented a bunch of profiles about "important people" he could hardly care about, the knife stabbing through his desk that will surely leave a mark.

Just how deeply did it cut for the dagger to cut through that pile of papers? Well, that was something he wouldn't care about as well.

There were hardly anything he cared about. He wouldn't bat an eye at the bloody seekers roaming the halls of this house, he wouldn't bat an eye if the food were produced from his very own kind, he wouldn't bat an eye if a thing or two severed limb popped up in random rooms.

But what he would bat an eye to, is this atrocity.

The birds chirping outside distracted him from glaring coldly at his desk and he turned towards the window.

"..."

He couldn't hear the voices but he could see that his young master Cale was smiling brightly as he walk pass the window of his office, willfully following behind the unknown little kid who appeared out of nowhere.

Ron stared at Cale's face until it was only his back he could see.

Tap.

Without realizing it, his hand moved to the window and rested against the glass where it reflected the little Cale who was slipping away, as if he was slipping away from his very hands.

"..."

And just as he expected...

His eyes moved towards the black haired little boy who had a nonchalant gaze as if it was permanently there.

...Only such a kid managed to sway Cale's heart that had hardened over the years he stayed locked up in this house.

Tap. Tap.

Smile.

Ron turned his gaze to the scattered papers all across his desk, the documents detailing the banquet that they had to prepare abruptly because some scum mutt didn't want it to be held in their mansion. Afraid that their oh-so-precious prince be tainted by the same darkness that already surrounded him.

As if Cale was any less important than that prince who was as pure as snow.

A vein popped on Ron's forehead at the reminder that the damn mutt disregarded Cale's well-being and let them be the one to face the risk of holding that banquet instead.

So long as it was far away from the prince that didn't even matter to Ron Molran.

That damn mutt.

He was allowed to do as he please in the name of protecting that prince?

Then Ron was the same.

The two of them were one and the same, hardly any difference between them. Both of them had abandoned their humanity in order to protect their most cherished person, both of them had seen the worse that could possibly exist in this unjust world, though there was certainly something Ron knew which Choi Han didn't.

An existing variable.

The smile on Ron's face could not be erased. As countless ideas began spiraling in his mind that was unbeknownst to everyone else.

And that existing variable, will be used. All for the name of protecting Cale.

"Watch your back, Aficionado."

A chuckle which held intentions darker than the absence of light was heard on the four corners of the room.

Rok Soo heaved out a sigh upon feeling the grass on his back after lying down, with Cale sitting with his knees up right beside him. It was as if they went back to how they were; spending their day outside the suffocating mansion with uncertain dangers lurking on the walls, just the two of them.

For now, Kim Rok Soo truly wanted nothing but to stay like this with no worries for a little longer, but he knew such hope would be in vain. Especially when Cale opened his mouth and began telling him something that was surely another important thing to take note of.

"Rok Soo, do you remember when I told you the kids from mansion b would sometimes come to visit?"

Rok Soo did not want to open his eyes and just hummed to notify Cale that he was listening.

"Actually… they were supposed to visit last week."

'Hmm?'

If it was last week, then wasn't that also the time the two of them had been forced to separate? Was the strictness of the maids and servants because of that? Kim Rok Soo was sure the visit of those from mansion b wasn't for a simple reason as to 'play' with Cale, but could possibly to become a factor that will drive him insane.

"I don't know why it got delayed, but I guess they'll be here any day now."

It got delayed.... Kim Rok Soo had a feeling the reason for that was related to the cannibalistic banquet he witnessed yesterday.

It seems that Cale didn't know about that.

Kim Rok Soo contemplated to himself momentarily, 'If he doesn't know… then it's best I don't mention it.'

Cale had already known too many unpleasant memories of this mansion, it was best not to add more to it if Kim Rok Soo could control it. Thinking about that, Kim Rok Soo started to feel a bit regretful.

'In the end, this is the only thing I can do for him.'

Had it been a normal day, Kim Rok Soo would never admit ever feeling sad. But today is not a normal day, likewise this is not a normal world. Today, Kim Rok Soo felt sad.

'But it's only for now. I'll find a way to make things better for him, no matter what it takes.'

Kim Rok Soo safely tucked his thought on the back of his mind. He opened his eyes and met Cale's gaze.

"You didn't got to tell me about it before, can you tell me more about them and what happens when they're here?"

It was subtle, but Cale stiffened. It would have easily been missed by anyone, but Kim Rok Soo is not just anyone.

"Since I'll be here now, I'm sure I'll encounter them one way or another."

"Uhm…" Cale shifted slightly, obviously uncomfortable with the thought that Rok Soo will end up entangled with those kids from the other mansion, but knew that it wouldn't be possible to completely remain silent about the matter.

"Back then," Kim Rok Soo started to speak without waiting for Cale who obviously looked like he truly did not want to talk, "You told me they come over to 'play'."

Cale flinched, but Kim Rok Soo continued.

"Today, will you be able to tell me what that means?"

Cale closed his mouth shut. It wasn't anything Rok Soo didn't expect, but seeing that he could only sigh.

Well, nothing he can do about that.

"Alright," Rok Soo muttered as he closed his eyes again and turned to the side so the sun wouldn't disrupt his sleep, "Suit yourself then."

He had expected silence between them so Rok Soo thought he would be able to sleep right away. In the few minutes he was still trying to drift off to dreamland, he was still conscious of his surrounding. So naturally he heard Cale's quiet voice.

"Rok Soo…"

Rok Soo didn't respond. Because he had his eyes closed, he failed to see the sad look on Cale's eyes.

"If…" Cale slowly moved his hand to gently pull on Rok Soo's sleeve. Truly like a child who was afraid that Rok Soo would slip out of his grasp. "If I continue not to tell you anything, will you hate me?"

Cale pulled his knees closer to his chest and hid his face.

Would he be despised for trying to keep Rok Soo on the dark? Cale knew things, at the same time, he didn't know many things. But he knew this was the only way he could keep Rok Soo safe, though Rok Soo might think otherwise.

Cale never once had ill-intention towards the other, but if Rok Soo were to feel that Cale was not worthy of his trust, then Cale can't do anything about it. If that's what Rok Soo feels towards him then…

Cale tried not to cry even though he could feel his heart breaking at the thought that Rok Soo would ever come to hate him.

At that moment…

"What a silly question."

"Huh?"

Cale jolt at the voice that spoke, moving his head up so he could look at Rok Soo who continued to keep his eyes closed.

"Something like that is not enough to make me hate you," Rok Soo slowly blinked his eyes open, "You'll have to kill me before that even happens."

Cale's expression changed after hearing those words. Horrified, scared, how could he ever think of killing this boy?

Rok Soo finally looked at Cale who had a complicated look on his face.

"But even if you do, I doubt I'd ever hate you."

Cale grabbed Rok Soo's hand with a tearful gaze.

"I would never."

"I know."

Pat. Pat.

Rok Soo started patting the back of Cale's hand using his other hand. Despite knowing the future and what kind of person Cale became, Rok Soo still dared to utter such a response.

'I know' because Cale would never willingly hurt another person.

'I know' because becoming the villain that Rok Soo knew of, wasn't Cale's choice.

"I trust you."

Cale's pupils shook.

"Now, let me sleep. I had a hard time sleeping last night."

"Ah! Of course!"

Cale rubbed his eyes and kept silent, letting Kim Rok Soo have the peace that he had been craving so he could rest now. Cale stayed still, waiting for Rok Soo to fall asleep before he shifted to rest on his side, facing Rok Soo. He moved his hand to gently hold Rok Soo's hand between his, keeping his eyes on their intertwined hands.

"Rok Soo…" He whispered softly, afraid to wake up the other, "Stay with me just like this."

He hoped, even if it were in vain, that they would stay together just like this.

When Cale came to, he saw the sky turning dark indicating that nighttime has come. He turned his head to the side and saw that Rok Soo was still sleeping with eyebrows knitted. Cale gently rested his pointed finger between Rok Soo's eyebrows in an attempt to straighten his wrinkled forehead. Cale was afraid if he left it as it is, Rok Soo might end up with a permanent wrinkles instead.

Though a small smile couldn't be helped but make its way to his face.

'What is he dreaming of for him to frown so much?'

During the times when they would sleep together out in the field, Cale realized that whenever Rok Soo slept he always seem to dream deeply about things that makes him cry subconsciously, frown in repressed anger, and sweat bullets. Despite observing such behavior from the other's sleep, Rok Soo never said anything.

Of course Cale was no fool to think that nothing was wrong. But whatever it was, unless Rok Soo would say it himself, Cale would not pry. After all, Rok Soo did the same thing for him. Intentionally or not, Rok Soo never forced Cale to answer a question he showed discomfort in answering.

So naturally, Cale would do the same thing.

He had accepted that keeping secrets from one another was inevitable, but Cale hoped that their relationship wouldn't go south because of that.

Thinking about it that way, Cale started to feel sad. He knew the chance of it never happening was low so it would be best not to expect much. Nonetheless, Cale hoped. Sincerely hoped.

Even if it would be in vain.

"Rok Soo…" He gently called out but found Rok Soo still deep in sleep. Cale couldn't help but furrow his eyebrows in worry. The night was quickly approaching, soon enough it would be dark. Cale will not be able to defend Rok Soo the moment nightfall comes, but seeing Rok Soo sleeping soundly, he was reluctant to wake him up.

'He really looked like he didn't sleep at all last night…'

Rok Soo's eyebags were concerning, enough to make Cale hesitant in disrupting his much needed rest. But it was getting dark and they needed to return to the mansion before that.

However…

Cale looked at the sky with hesitation in his heart. The sky… it would soon be dangerous for them both and Cale really was defenseless against all at such a time.

'I'm too weak to protect anyone…'

The darkening sky reminded him of his incompetence.

Is someone like him really deserving of having someone to protect?

Cale shook his head.

'I… I mustn't have such thoughts. Right now Rok Soo only has me.'

"Rok—"

"Young master."

Cale flinched.

"R, Ron…?"

Is Ron going to get mad that they were outside again? Cale knew that all his activities will eventually reach Ron's ears so for all the times they were outside, Ron let it slide and never said anything. However, to be caught by him right then and there, the two of them out on the field, the very field that Ron didn't like for Cale to explore….

'H-he's going to get mad…'

Cale could accept being grounded and never allowed to go out again, but what about Rok Soo?

Rok Soo really liked going outside.

"Ron…" Cale began trembling, "I… You see…."

"Let's go back inside, young master."

"Huh?"

Seeing the benign smile on Ron's face, Cale was stupefied.

"It's dangerous for the two young masters to stay outside at such an hour," Ron glanced at the sleeping Rok Soo and hummed.

"B-but Rok Soo…"

"I shall take the other young master to his room."

Before Cale could even react, Ron had already picked Rok Soo up, gently holding him in his arms. Cale was dumbfounded seeing this, then after a moment, he instantly brightened.

'I knew it…! Ron is really kind!'

Ron being mad at Rok Soo before for unknown reason was simply out of concern for Cale's well-being and he wouldn't really stay mad forever at an innocent kid like Rok Soo. Ron was a kind man after all, he was the only one who stayed by Cale's side alongside his son Vicross.

Ron was really the one that Cale could trust.

Because Ron… Ron followed him all the way to this mansion from his previous home, all because Ron did not want to leave Cale all alone.

Ron had been doing his outmost best to protect Cale in his own way.

There might have been some oddity here and there, but it doesn't change the fact that Ron was truly a benevolent person, someone on Cale's side.

"Ron!" Cale grabbed on Ron's arm with a radiant smile. Seeing this, Ron was taken aback for a moment, then a chuckle left his lips.

This was the first time in a while that Cale had ever smiled to him like that.

"Uhm… I want to go with you to Rok Soo's room."

"Understood."

Cale's bright smile couldn't be erased.

'Ron is truly kind!'

"But you must eat dinner before going to bed, young master."

Cale froze. Ron must have sensed his fear because he used his free hand to pat Cale's head.

"Worry not, young master. This Ron made sure the meal this time is light and safe. Our young master has just recovered from his sickbed, so this Ron had my son Vicross prepare food that the young master can eat."

"R-Ron… can't… can't I just go straight to bed instead? I won't go out… I promise, I'll sleep early…"

"Young master, you must eat."

"B-but…!" Cale tugged on Ron's sleeve and stared at him with tearful eyes, "I… I find it hard to eat…. I can't eat, Ron… Ron please…"

"…"

Cale started to look like he was going to cry just thinking about the food he would be served, that he began to look even more pitiful. Ron's expression hardly changed, but deep inside he despised the sight of Cale looking like he was begging for his life.

All Ron could do at this point was sigh.

"Alright."

He didn't have the heart to say no once Cale starts looking at him like that.

Cale quickly rubbed his eyes to get rid of his tears.

"But you must drink milk before I take you to your room."

Cale froze.

"R-Ron…!"

He couldn't argue with him anymore at that point because Ron has become unyielding.

Click.

Cale puffed his cheeks before throwing his body to his bed and turned to the side, curling up and hugging his stomach.

'…It hurts.'

He barely ate anything for the day. He did manage to eat breakfast in peace, but it was barely anything to fill the stomach of a starving young child. Cale thought he would have grown used to having nothing but an empty stomach in a fatigued body, but it seems that the few times he actually got to eat made his stomach crave for more.

Cale curled even more when he felt his stomach grumble.

'No… I'd rather starve than eat that thing…'

There's no way Cale could ever bear to let the last remaining humanity in him slip away by eating another's own flesh and blood. Cale knew he would never be able to call himself human if he dared to cross that line. He can never go back to how he used to, and can never go back to the family waiting for him.

Right… he still had a family.

Family…

'Father… should be visiting soon.'

During those times his father would visit, Cale got to live a normal life and eat normal food with no worries. No one in this house would dare let the secret of this mansion be known to a guest so there was nothing for him to ever worry during such times. Since the day his father would come to see him is quickly approaching, Cale only need to endure.

He only need to endure starving for a bit longer before everything will be fine.

Clack.

"…?"

Cale heard a soft sound before feeling the weight next to him, making him turn to look behind. The first thing he saw was red.

A red rose.

"A rose for your thoughts?"

"…"

When Cale realized who it was, he quickly sat up while avoiding her gaze.

"Y-you're here?"

Rosalyn hummed while gazing at Cale's flustered state. It seems he didn't expect her to come see him now that his fever and allergies had subsided.

"Pretty boy, do you like fruits?"

"Huh?"

The question was sudden for him, even still, Cale thought about how to answer her question. Did he like fruits? Cale couldn't remember the last time he ate one, but he did recall a memory from a long time ago that he used to eat all sorts of fruits with his mother back when she was still alive.

Having reminded of his mother, Cale started to feel sad. Though he tried to hide it from the other.

"I suppose… I do."

"Then," Rosalyn took out the basket she brought with her which went unnoticed and presented it to Cale, "Let's eat!"

Cale tried not to let her see the way a shiver ran down his spine.

There was a secret to the land around them, the reason why Cale thought Rok Soo was an idiot for wanting to rest on the grass, the reason why Ron hated Cale being outside the field.

The reason why Cale did not eat any of the fruits growing outside the mansion.

That was because under the ground was where countless bodies had been buried.

Do you think with the frequent murders in this house, the corpses would be disposed far, far away?

Wrong.

They were all buried close-by. So close-by and Cale knew.

Which was why Ron did not allow him to leave the house as much as he could. Which was why Cale thought Rok Soo was an idiot the first time Rok Soo dragged him outside to sleep out on the field. Which was why…

Cale tried to hide his nausea while looking at the basket filled with fruits.

"….W, where did you…. get those?"

Rosalyn tilted her head slightly. She contemplated how to answer since the fruits were… well, she stole them from the kitchen. Surely her dearest Evan would be raging the moment he would find out, right? So while he still hasn't chased her all the way to this place… Rosalyn smiled.

"From a merchant that came from the next town!"

That was not a lie. But Cale still looked pale while looking at the fruits. Seeing this made Rosalyn pout.

"Why? Do you not like fruits after all?"

"N-no! I love them!"

He responded out of panic.

"Really?" Rosalyn asked with a hint of suspicion laced along her voice.

"Really…!" Cale tried to prove his point by grabbing the first fruit he got from the basket but froze upon seeing the red pair eye to eye.

"…"

"What's wrong?" Rosalyn asked after seeing Cale stop and stared silently at the fruit in his hand.

Cale was silent for awhile before he opened his mouth and spoke quietly.

"Chérie."

"What?"

Cale snapped back to reality and shook his head.

"N-nothing… I just didn't expect to see cherries here, that's all."

Cale hoped she wouldn't notice his ears turning bright red.

"Do you like cherries?"

Cale didn't answer immediately. He stared at the pair of cherries in his hand before picking one and slowly placed it on his mouth.

"…"

A small sad smile was on his face which he hoped she wouldn't see.

"It's my favorite."

Rosalyn hummed before grabbing another fruit in the basket and placed it in front of Cale.

"Well then, how about this one?"

"…Apples?"

"Mm!" The smile on her face was a really bright one that for a moment, Cale thought he was facing the sun. "Do you like apples? I love apples!"

"…"

Cale held the back of Rosalyn's hand that was holding the apple and guided it closer to his face while leaning down. Hearing her say that it was her favorite, Cale couldn't help himself. None of his earlier hesitation could be felt as he willingly ate the apple presented to him.

Crunch.

Cale placed a hand over his lips and looked away.

"…It's good."

Rosalyn smiled with her eyes turning crescent.

"That's right. You must eat a lot too."

Cale was startled when Rosalyn suddenly grabbed his hand and intertwined their fingers together, raising his hand up and letting his sleeves fall to his elbow, revealing his boney arm.

"You're too thin. I don't like thin boys."

Cale's face quickly flushed red.

"That…!"

"I worry that if I hold you just a little bit I might break your bones instead."

Cale tried to hide his embarrassed face by moving his other hand to his mouth, but hearing her like that still made his heart tremble.

He knew he was skinny, malnourished even, but to hear someone say it out loud was just…!

"Pretty boy, you need to eat a lot, okay?"

Cale closed his mouth shut while trying his best to keep his reddened face under control, even though his embarrassment was beyond control at this point.

"O-okay… I understand."

Rosalyn hummed in satisfaction and finally let Cale's hand down, though it didn't mean she let his hand go.

"Mm. Good."

Rosalyn smiled while staring in adoration at Cale's flustered state.

"Now, won't you finish all the food I brought for you?"

"...I understand."

"Hehe~"

It always pleased her how obedient Cale was. If she said that he should eat this, then he would eat that. If she said that he should go to bed early, then he would do as she said. Cale was so easy to handle, so Rosalyn was truly pleased.

"Pretty boy, I like you a lot."

Cale tried his best not to choke on the apple after hearing that.

Meanwhile, on another room where there was nothing but darkness and silence, the body's light breathing was the only sound that resonated.

Rok Soo was still in dreamland.

Everyone who had read the light novel 【To Attempt Murder With My Hands】 knew how Cale died.

But what about Choi Han's death?

He knelt before the sky that was nothing but looming darkness, loneliness and inescapable void that would gobble up everything.

At that time, Choi Han hoped the void would gobble him up as well so that he would not have to bear any longer the sins his own hands committed.

There was no turning back for someone like him. He should have realized that since the day he first became the monster that he is, devoid of empathy, no longer human. But funnily enough, it took him to commit one murder for him to realize that he was beyond saving.

Had he been deluding himself the whole time that he can still turn things to how they once were? Had he deluded himself into thinking that God would forgive him if only he could set things right?

"God, if you are there… if you truly are benevolent…."

The darkened sky that was as dark and lonely as his heart was the only thing that reflected on his eyes as he stared up, daring to hold his head high, down on his knees in a wasteland only he knew.

The wasteland that was burned down to ashes a long time ago, in a once upon a time that ended long before he was even aware of; his one true home that was barely a home now.

It was funny. The God he had believed his whole life, devoted his whole heart to, had forsaken him the moment he ended up in that dark place. Yet he hoped, foolishly hoped that God had not abandoned him entirely and kept his family safe. If that was the case, then he could have endured his sufferings a little longer, he would willingly suffer in their stead, if only it had been him… if only it had only been him who was hurt.

But as if the world was his enemy and taunted him for still believing that God loved him, he came home to nothing.

He had then forcefully removed 'God' from his heart, the same way He had forcefully taken his family from him.

But it was funny, so funny that he still willingly returned to God with his own two feet, praying to him with his own voice as he weep. In the end, his choice was re-eligere.

To choose again. To choose his God again.

He could not truly abandon the God that was deeply engraved to his heart, to his bones, to his soul. As if he was born to love Him, even if he were to receive no love in return.

They said humans, from the moment they were born, would seek a god instinctively. Among all the gods he could have loved, it was the most heartless one.

Oh what a cruel fate he had lived.

Pat. Pat.

It didn't rain, but his eyes did. There was no storm, but his heart that had stopped beating a long time ago, was a raging storm, yet at the same time it was calm.

"If you could hear me… Heed my prayer one last time."

He raised both of his hands to the sky that never once listened to the cries of its people, as if he was offering his own life. No, Choi Han had enough.

He would now return the life to the Owner, the Creator, that was never kind to him.

Choi Han opened his lips to utter the words he had been meaning to say to the one he devoted his heart to, yet along his words were the blood that spat out.

"Help me."

Pat. Pat.

The tears that streamed down his eyes had mixed along with the blood that poured out from his mouth. Yet he still dared to speak to the lord who never came to save him.

"Please help me."

The help he seek will never change his fate, never change his past nor save him from his present, but in front of the God he loved and hated, those were the sole words he ever wanted to utter.

"I…"

Almost as if those words were the only words he knew, born to ever say.

Help me.

His eyes had gone blurry but he did not dare lower his gaze from the sky.

"I do not need you to save me."

They said, when a person dies their brain would replay the happiest moment of their life for the remaining seven minutes they had left on this world.

But why is it that his happiest moment, was also the memory that would break his heart the most?

How traitorous. Choi Han's heart is.

"I…" the heart that had long lost its meaning, had started beating once more. It was not due to some miracle that Choi Han regained his humanity and had his heart pushing for him to live, no, Choi Han was already knocking on his death door by having his heart beating in pain from the poison that had spread throughout his body.

"I only want you… to save them."

Protect them.

Because Choi Han, as foolish as he could be, had given up his life. Because Choi Han, as foolish as he was, no longer had the right to stay by their side.

Someone who had a heart as dark as his, was undeserving of having someone to protect.

So he shall ask his lord once more to be the one to protect those that he cherish most. Even if the lord had already forsaken him.

Oh, Father, why have I been forsaken?

Choi Han, as if his body did not want to give up on him, instinctively summoned the sword he never once held and steadied his kneeling body by stabbing the sword to the ground.

His head finally lowered.

"Pwaa….."

More blood were forced out of his mouth as his eyes slowly lost the remaining light that was never enough to brighten his dark world.

The sight of two familiar backs that he had swore, for as long as he lived, will never know pain like no other was the last thing he saw.

Had he stayed longer, he would have seen Alver turn and showed the same usual bright smile that brought happiness to his lonely world.

But Choi Han was no longer there.

"…"

"…"

"…"

"…"

Step. Step.

"…"

Step.

"…"

Shaaaaaaaaa-

Pitter. Patter.

Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!

Thunder!

Choi Han truly was loved by his God.

The moment he breath his last, the rain had come down as if the sky itself was weeping. Thunder struck across the darkened sky as if heaven itself was protesting. The world flashed in light as if angels had descended to mourn the lost life of a precious child of God.

It was regrettable that Choi Han did not know heaven would grieve.

It was only Kim Rok Soo who witnessed the storm that swept the land that dared to cause harm and despair to the one heaven loved most.

The deafening sound of lightning made his feeble body tremble, but Rok Soo dared to crouch in front of the fallen protagonist. The harsh rain had seeped to his clothes, he could feel it harshly tugging on his skin as if the sky did not have a care anymore.

'Choi Han caused this storm.'

Kim Rok Soo raised his hand that was thin, small, and weak, and slowly moved it towards the face he could not see.

'He…'

Tap.

He hesitantly moved it to Choi Han's cheek that would have surely gone cold from this uncaring storm that seemed to desire to cause the end of this world.

'Choi Han shouldn't have died.'

Just when Kim Rok Soo's hand was about to touch Choi Han's cheek.

Grab.

"What are you doing?"

"!!!"

The cold voice behind him was much harsher than the rain. The world flashed bright from the lightning but Rok Soo thought it would strike his heart instead.

"I asked, what the hell do you think you're doing?"

Kim Rok Soo snapped back to reality and quickly swung the dagger he hid on his back to the hand that grabbed his arm.

"!!!"

The cold black eyes that he once saw did not shy away.

"Ha!"

The Choi Han in front of him was not the Choi Han whose death he had just witnessed. It was the kid Choi Han Kim Rok Soo came across the mansion on the day he was feverously chased down by murderers in the mansion full of hidden horror.

The Choi Han who gave him the very dagger held against him.

Choi Han stared at the dagger coldly.

Although he did give this kid that weapon on a whim so he could protect himself better next time, but never did he expect it to be pointed at him instead. No, he never expected to meet this kid again after the last time.

Especially inside this 'space'.

Choi Han moved his cold gaze to the unnerving reddish brown eyes gazing solemnly at him.

'How did he get here?'

A slightest bit of frown formed on his face. At the same time…

'Why is he here?'

Kim Rok Soo was getting anxious. In the times he would dream about the future, he never encountered any of the actual people inside his dream. Alas, the real Choi Han was in front of him.

'How much does he know?'

How much did he see? Did this Choi Han witnessed everything that Kim Rok Soo did? Did he saw the way he died, how he died, why he died?

If he did…

Would he still go down the same path?

"…"

Cold black gaze never strayed away from solemn reddish brown ones.

It was a stalemate. Neither of them were willing to yield.

Which was why, Choi Han changed his target.

Bang-!

Kim Rok Soo's eyes widened as he screamed.

"NO!"

He tried to shield the other Choi Han with his body but he was a second too late.

Thud!

Choi Han's body which had hardened, fell on the ground helplessly. It had turned to stone, and had its arm turned to dust and was smashed the moment it fell.

Kim Rok Soo stared at it with a trembling gaze.

Choi Han gazed at Rok Soo with an eyebrow raised.

"Why do you care over that fake?"

Rok Soo gritted his teeth and stared at him with resentment.

Maybe this Choi Han didn't saw, thus he did not know that this was the choice he would make in the future if Kim Rok Soo would not willingly become the variable in this story that was doomed from the start, but his words and actions were not enough to erase the bitterness that settled in his heart for what Choi Han had done to his future self.

"Although I am shocked that you manage to enter this space on your own, but you are weak compared to me."

'Like hell I care!'

Rok Soo ignored him and tried to help the other Choi Han, but before he could even touch him, the darkness seemed to moved and swat his hand away.

"Your actions are futile, don't you think?"

"And you seem to be talking a lot."

Hearing the way Rok Soo retorted to him, Choi Han frowned.

He knew nothing about the latter, but Rok Soo knew things about Choi Han that he surely would never be able to guess. Such as, when Choi Han is anxious about a situation he begins to speak more than he normally do.

Something about this situation made him uneasy. Which was why Kim Rok Soo dared to talk.

"Although you have the same face, but you both act in such different ways."

"Shut up."

Choi Han spat out angrily.

"Who do you think you are to dare say that to my face?"

"It's not you who I'm facing though?"

Choi Han formed his hand to a fist. Kim Rok Soo had his back turn to him and he was indeed facing the other 'him'. But his statement was so damn unnerving that Choi Han wanted to destroy this space right here and now so he wouldn't have to deal with this anymore.

'How… infuriating.'

"You dare provoke me?"

"It's not my fault you're getting riled up over nothing."

Choi Han could feel a vein pop up but that was something Rok Soo did not care about.

Helping the already deceased Choi Han will only get him in trouble since the other him seemed hellbent in making sure that Rok Soo will never get the chance to even touch him. If such is the case, then there was no longer a point in staying here.

Didn't the other Choi Han said something about entering this 'space'? As far as Kim Rok Soo was concerned, he didn't know how he even got here in the first place, nor all those times he kept dreaming about the future. Back then he only thought that he kept seeing these things since the future of this world already exist in his consciousness, but after meeting Choi Han here…

'There seems to be more to this than I thought.'

This 'space' that Choi Han mentioned, Kim Rok Soo will have to look more into it.

'He said I entered this space right?'

If that's the case, then Kim Rok Soo can also leave whenever he wants to.

Back then, his dreams always stopped the moment someone woke him up from reality, but since no one woke him up then it must mean there is no one who would wake him up.

So Rok Soo only has himself to forcefully awaken his body from reality.

"…"

Although he didn't know how to do it but…

'It's worth the shot.'

He need to leave this place before the unstable, living Choi Han would decide to do something which Kim Rok Soo is too powerless to even think of stopping.

'He's not something I should deal with.'

There was no need for the two of them to meet just yet, alas here they were. Even if that's the case, Kim Rok Soo only need to do one thing to ensure his safety.

Run away!

Kim Rok Soo gathered his remaining strength (which wasn't much) and closed his eyes shut.

'Let's wake up.'

Crack!

Was it because it was his first time?

Crackle!

Kim Rok Soo opened his eyes and stared up at the sky that was breaking apart. Light was starting to spread throughout this dark world, as if the black-tinted glass was finally shattering to pieces.

It was a sight to behold.

But Choi Han's expression was grim.

'…Why must the heavens heed your cry but not mine?'

He clenched his fist tightly.

'Why…?'

He stared solemnly at Kim Rok Soo's back who was busy staring up at the sky.

'What are you?'

Should he eliminate him now while he still has the chance? This child's existence was the cause of anxiety in his heart that had frozen still. Should he just summon his sword and take this child's life while he was still distracted? Should he do it now?

Just when Choi Han was about to put his thought to actions, Kim Rok Soo's body glowed.

"Heh."

Seeing this, Kim Rok Soo could not help but laugh as he stood and turned to finally take a look at Choi Han's face.

Smirk.

"Let's not meet again for awhile."

"…"

He disappeared from his sight, just like that.

"…"

"Ha."

"Haha…"

"Haha.. ha….!"

Not meet for awhile?

Choi Han who had forgotten to smile without the presence of his dear Prince, was grinning. But if Rosalyn had seen that grin, she would have thought that Choi Han had finally gone insane.

"Do you think I will listen to you after what you have done?"

Snicker.

Oh he could not wait to see the kind of face Rok Soo would make once Choi Han appears in front of him again.

This meeting of theirs might have been a coincidence, but the next time after this surely won't.

Choi Han began laughing to himself.

When Kim Rok Soo opened his eyes, it was finally morning.

But little did he know, the kids from mansion B had just arrived outside of their own mansion.

As irOnic As iT waS, dEAth wAs peAcE.

DeaTh wAs LiviNg¿, aNd liVinG wAs t0 die¿¿.

YEt DeAth itsElf ¿never¿? t0Ok LivEs.

Yet death ItsElF c0uLd n0t rec0Gn!ze its 0wN liGHt.

Th3 s3ek3r could not seek, aNd th0se wh0 hid, hAd h1DdEn weLl.

Death wAs soUGht f0r aNd nevEr hID.

YEt no 0nE h4s evEr fOUnd IT.

So thEn, w—

hErE is, DEATH¡¡¡

Chapter Text

When Kim Rok Soo walked out of his room and went to the dining where he knew Cale would be waiting, he didn't expect that he would be sharing a table with other kids whom were unfamiliar to him. Kim Rok Soo kept a nonchalant face as he silently ate his meal that was the usual normal food they had the luxury of enjoying every morning since that strange afternoon of him and Cale being banned from leaving his room for unknown reasons.

At that time, Kim Rok Soo suspected that a visitor might have arrived hence why they have acted like that. Which wasn't all that strange, given that they have also locked them up in their respective rooms while they were preparing for the visit of those kids from mansion B as well as preparing to host the cannibalistic banquet Kim Rok Soo came across by accident.

Speaking of the kids from mansion B, Cale did say that they might arrive soon but Kim Rok Soo did not expect it to be as soon as the next morning come.

Kim Rok Soo calmly drank his glass of water while silently observing the other kids. There were fewer kids than he thought. He wasn't particularly interested in their appearance since that won't matter later on, though he tried to take note of their most distinct feature so he can distinguish them.

'I'm sure this will become a troublesome affair later on.'

Kim Rok Soo secretly glanced to his side where Cale was sitting and eating quietly. At first he was shocked to see him eating rather obediently, but he figured that was only because Cale needed to act "normal" in front of their guests.

…Little did he know, Cale was doing that because a certain someone told him "I don't like thin boys".

'He looks fine.'

That was the case. But Kim Rok Soo isn't foolish enough to believe that it will be like that until this day ends. These kids will certainly cause trouble for Cale later on. Kim Rok Soo must remain wary and cautious while they are here.

Clack.

"How long will you be staying?"

Kim Rok Soo didn't look up from his plate and continued eating while throwing that question. But it seems him suddenly speaking disrupted the "peaceful" atmosphere. He failed to see the cold gaze directed at him, but Cale saw this.

"Pardon him. He's new here so he doesn't know the customs."

"…?"

Rok Soo turned his head and looked at Cale in confusion. Why is he apologizing? And… Under the table, Cale's hand that was clenched to a fist was trembling. It seems he was scared of them, yet he still confronted them because he didn't want Rok Soo to be in trouble later on.

"…"

'…Hyung, you idiot.'

He could handle them even if all of them came at him all at the same time. Who does he think he is? He's Kim Rok Soo for Pete's sake, damn it. THE Kim Rok Soo who managed to avoid being killed by that lunatic of a protagonist for the two times they coincidentally met. THE Kim Rok Soo who survived against the killers that chased him on the second night of his stay in this mansion.

He is not so weak that he would let these little kids bully him who is originally 20 years old.

'If you're scared, then don't talk to them. Only talk to me.'

Kim Rok Soo held back a frustrated sigh.

The kid with a blond and ugly bob cut responded.

"We will stay here for as long as we want to. Is there a problem?"

"Not really, it's just…"

Kim Rok Soo placed his utensils down and ignored the way Cale seemed to be signaling him to stop. He solemnly stared straight right into that kid's eyes.

'An ugly shade of green too.'

Kim Rok Soo discovered that starting today, he hated green.

"Don't you think it's quite rude that you haven't introduced yourselves?"

Clang.

The blond boy with the ugly bob cut released his utensils and stared at Rok Soo with a grim expression, but Rok Soo did not look away.

Who does he think he's trying to intimidate?

'You're just a kid. Compared to facing that crazy protagonist, you are nothing.'

"Ah, my apologies." Contrary to what Kim Rok Soo thought that this kid would still protest, he was quick to show a smile and apologized. "Pardon my rudeness. Then, I will tell you my name."

This kid… Kim Rok Soo was amazed. He was much wiser than he looked. Compared to his ugly bob cut, he knew how to use his head well. He wouldn't irrationally bare his fangs at the enemy and knew when to retreat. He was sly, but that's it.

That's all to it.

'He's immature.'

It seems that Kim Rok Soo had overestimated him quite a bit. He should have expected it, but seeing that ugly haircut Kim Rok Soo was made to believe that he would be one of the people that would give Cale quite a hard time. He should have known that facing a kid was bond to bore him to death.

'How boring.'

He won't have a hard time dealing with this kid later on.

"Venion Sten."

'His name is just as ugly as his hair.'

Kim Rok Soo inwardly clicked his tongue.

'Compared to him, hyung is much cuter.'

Kim Rok Soo stared at Cale's face to cleanse his eyes off that ugly bob cut he had to force himself to look at. As he thought, Cale's face was like a blessing from the universe. Not only does he have a cute face, he also has an adorable charm to himself. Even the expression he was making made him look like a gift from heaven. Whether he was smiling, crying, laughing, or even when he's upset, he always looked good.

'I'm full just looking at his face.'

Venion gazed at Kim Rok Soo with an unreadable look on his face. Didn't he just asked for his name? Why is that kid not paying attention, and instead was looking at Cale Henituse?

Venion tried to hide his trembling fist from the disrespect he was receiving.

'You… you dare…!'

"Then—"

"Hyung, are you done eating? Let's go to my room."

Kim Rok Soo pushed his chair, producing a loud scrapping sound that completely drowned Venion's voice.

"Huh?" Cale was a little lost. Wasn't he supposed to stay to entertain those kids while they were staying at their mansion? But Rok Soo didn't look like he cared. He didn't even pay attention to Venion Sten's introduction.

'Is it okay to leave just like this…?'

Even though Cale had his doubts, he didn't want to be left alone with them and he liked Rok Soo more. So he followed Rok Soo out of the dining.

'I… I'll make sure to eat lunch later.'

He was a bit regretful that he couldn't have a hearty breakfast because of the appearance of the kids from mansion B, but he made a promise to himself that he will try to enjoy lunch later while those kids are still here, since the servants and maids do not have plans to reveal the human food they have been serving him on a normal basis.

They wouldn't want to raise suspicion after all.

As soon as they arrived at Rok Soo's room, Cale walked straight to the bed and plopped down face first. Rok Soo stared at him blankly, thinking that Cale was treating his room more and more as his own, but he supposed it was better that way since the first and last time Rok Soo entered Cale's room… Rok Soo would rather not recall the memory.

It was just too gruesome for Rok Soo, but surely heartbreaking for Cale who was treated kindly by that deceased pregnant maid whose body was made hanging on the wall of his room.

"Hyung."

Cale tried to respond but his hum got muffled by the mattress.

"What should we do about them?"

Since Cale is the one who is most familiar with the events that happens whenever those kids were over to this mansion, then it was best to ask Cale what course of action to take. Though Rok Soo knew, that judging from Cale's personality, he wouldn't want to cause trouble.

Which was why Rok Soo decided that he will be the one to cause trouble in his stead.

Which was why, despite knowing that Cale would still refuse on telling him anything regarding the kids from mansion B, he still asked that question.

Cale moved his head to the side so his cheek was resting on the mattress instead of his entire face.

"Rwok Shoo…"

"…"

'…How cute.'

Rok Soo kept that thought to himself and maintained a stoic face.

"I…" Cale recalled the fruits he ate the night before, the ones which Rosalyn brought with her. At first, Cale thought she might have picked them around the mansion, but when she said she got it from a merchant… for some reason, Cale believed her even though there weren't any evidence to support her claim.

If she said they were, they it must mean they really were, right?

Additionally…

'…It was the first time in a long while that I got to eat fruits again.'

Oh how he forgot just why he used to enjoy going on picnics with his mother and frequently ate fruits with her, making Cale always look forward for the next outing they would have. Finally being able to eat fruits again after such a long time, Cale was reminded just how much he really loved eating fruits.

Thinking back to the delectable fruits he ate last night with Rosalyn, Cale started to feel sad.

"…I want…"

'Hmm?'

Cale was mumbling something to himself to Kim Rok Soo decided to get closer. When he did, he saw the pitiful look on Cale's face.

"Fwuits…"

Rok Soo wondered why he was making such a face and what he was mumbling to himself, only for it to turn out that the poor child wanted to eat fruits.

Kim Rok Soo's expression turned grim.

'…That… ugly bobhead…'

He started blaming it on Venion Sten. Kim Rok Soo inwardly clicked his tongue.

'If he didn't ruin our breakfast, hyung would have been able to take his time eating breakfast.'

It was all that stupid bobhead's fault. If he didn't had such an ugly haircut, it wouldn't have made both Cale and Rok Soo lose their appetite. Kim Rok Soo began beating Venion up in his head.

"Hyung wants to eat fruits?" Kim Rok Soo crouched in front of Cale and asked with a soft voice.

Rok Soo might have been 20 in his previous life, but Cale was still a child. It was moments like this that it reminded Kim Rok Soo, that this Cale in front of him is only 14. He is neither the villain in the light novel, nor a mass murderer who was made to go insane.

He was just the child Cale Henituse who insisted on being called hyung on the first day they met.

"Mmh…"

Cale slowly blinked his eyes until he finally closed it shut.

"Fwood… com…a….."

"…."

Kim Rok Soo placed his trembling hands to cover his face.

'…So cute.'

Cale fell asleep then.

'How terrible that I nearly died from a heart attack…'

It was too much for Kim Rok Soo's poor heart.

Rok Soo sneakily went out of the mansion, avoiding the kids from mansion B. He didn't want to deal with them when Rok Soo has yet to determine just how dangerous they are to Cale. He first needed to gather information and observe before he could take actions.

Because it would be tiring to meet any of them, Rok Soo thought it was better not to cross paths with them just yet. Which was why he snuck out.

Snuck out to get fruits for Cale.

'Weren't there lots of bushes and trees behind the house?'

Rok Soo remembered that time he roamed around the mansion when he was forcefully separated from Cale days ago. Just like now, at that time he also snuck out. Though back then he snuck out so he could secretly go to see Cale, unfortunately he got caught before he could even get close.

But because of that time, he knew there were numerous plants behind the mansion.

'I wonder if there are fruits around here.'

Kim Rok Soo quietly looked around the area to see if there were any plants that grew fruits. He walked some more when he couldn't see anything, and walked further when all he could see were flowers.

'…There's so many flowers around this area.'

It was a bunch of small white flowers, with some raging to light pink. Kim Rok Soo wasn't a huge fan of flowers in his previous life, so he didn't know what they were called. Little did he know, it was the same exact flowers that Cale was allergic to; baby's breath.

Kim Rok Soo continued roaming around oblivious to that fact, until he spotted a bush that was growing a familiar red small fruit.

'So there are strawberries growing behind the mansion?'

It was surprising that it took him this long to realize that. Kim Rok Soo had always liked strawberries. Although some people said that they weren't as sweet as they look, but Kim Rok Soo didn't mind. In fact, he liked strawberries for that very reason.

'I hope hyung will like these strawberries.'

Cale was probably half-consciously mumbling about how he want to eat fruits, but even if that was the case, Kim Rok Soo would still do what he can do in order to give Cale what he wanted.

Come to think of it, this is the first time Kim Rok Soo would willingly let someone else beside him to eat the strawberries he personally got. In Rok Soo's previous life, he was someone who always gatekeep his favorite strawberries all to himself. It didn't matter if someone else liked strawberries, but he wouldn't share them with anyone if he had them.

Thinking about how Cale's existence has made Kim Rok Soo act so unlike his usual aloof and nonchalant self, made a small smile form on his lips.

'Well… that's just how it is.'

He began picking strawberries with a smile on his face.

It was at that moment.

Tap.

"They say 3 coincidences are equivalent to fate."

'This voice…!'

Kim Rok Soo quickly turned to the direction of the voice. There he saw the very person he swore not to meet again so soon.

Yet there he was, standing a few distance from him. Covered by a robe with its hood hiding his head, yet it could not hide the undeniable smile plastered on his face. Kim Rok Soo made the mistake of meeting the eyes of that lunatic who came here only to mock him for his previous statement of not meeting again.

Choi Han's usual dark eyes seem to glimmer.

"Its such a funny thing."

Although Kim Rok Soo had a calm look on his face, deep inside he was growing antsy with the mere presence of this protagonist.

"Because I don't believe in fate."

Kim Rok Soo could only curse in his head.

Meanwhile, on the other side of the mansion…

"I thought you wouldn't be showing your face after that incident during breakfast."

Cale who woke up and went out to look for Rok Soo, had unfortunately crossed paths with Venion Sten and his lackeys. He bit his lip to stop it from trembling, and took a breath in.

'It's okay. It's only for today. Just endure it for now.'

If their attention was on him, then it would mean that Rok Soo is somewhat safer than he is. Venion Sten was someone Cale couldn't mess with, but Venion was someone who could freely mess with him. If there is nothing that could restrict Venion, it means that he can drag Rok Soo to his schemes and hurt him. Cale would rather that he would suffer alone than be the reason why Rok Soo would get caught up with Venion.

'It's much better that I'm the one they met.'

With that thought in mind, Cale finally turned to face them and wore an apologetic smile.

"I'm glad I could meet you like this." He wasn't glad in the slightest. "I had to take care of my brother earlier that's why we had to leave briefly." He made up a believable enough excuse so they won't target Rok Soo later on.

"You see… he's quite sickly and gets annoyed quickly because of his condition. That's why he doesn't like meeting new people." Cale lowered his head and looked as apologetic as he could even though he didn't really mean it, "I apologize on his behalf."

'Ho.'

Venion gazed at Cale like he was looking down on him. Whether what he said was true or not, it didn't matter. What matter is that, he finally got this kid to show up alone. Without the other kid around, Venion can do whatever he wanted.

"When are you going to do your duties?"

Cale didn't respond immediately. His outmost concern right now was finding Rok Soo, but because he also has a responsibility to entertain these guests whenever they came over, Cale couldn't decide on what to do. It was important to find Rok Soo first and foremost since his safety is Cale's top priority, but if he were to refuse Venion right now, then they might go and find Rok Soo to bother him instead.

Cale was obviously on the losing end since he is acting alone, meanwhile Venion has three more companions to help him look for the missing Kim Rok Soo. Cale wasn't foolish enough to hope that he would find Rok Soo sooner than them. The only thing Cale could do right now was put on a smile and nod his head.

"Right. I'll be keeping you company now."

Venion started to wore a sick smile, which he had to quickly hide otherwise Cale might notice.

"There is something I would like you to see. Come with me."

Cale simply followed beside Venion while glancing briefly at the three lackey following behind. There was no way he could escape, so Cale didn't think he would waste effort in doing that.

Venion started talking about their own mansion, how mansion B looked better than mansion C and how the vibes were far too different. Mansion C looked gloomy because it had less people in it, while mansion B on the other hand, looked brighter because there were many kids with them.

"How did you manage to stay in this place all alone?"

Cale didn't bother responding. He already knew their circumstances were different. While Cale is a test subject being experimented on, the kids from mansion B lived better than him. Of course they wouldn't be experiencing the horrors that Cale experienced, Venion was just here to rub more salt to his wound.

He only came here to mock Cale for his living circumstances even though Venion didn't know just how much worse Cale's situation really is. 

And even if he knew, he would only use that to mock Cale even more.

"Ah, right." Venion snickered, "You're not alone now."

Cale tried his best not to freeze on his spot. He tried to remain as calm as possible.

Venion glanced at his direction.

"You have another kid now."

Cale bit the inside of his cheek to stop himself from responding nor reacting to Venion's statement.

There was something Cale learned from the numerous times these kids came over to torment and bully him. It was that, no matter what kind of provocation they throw, he must never react.

Because they were doing this precisely to get a reaction out of him.

So he must remain calm.

'It's alright. They won't be able to do anything to Rok Soo as long as I stay put.'

They wouldn't be targeting Rok Soo as long as there is a "Cale" they could bully all they want.

However, the lack of reaction didn't affect Venion in any way. Instead, he was smiling. Seeing this, Cale felt that something was amiss.

Why is he smiling like that?

Venion chuckled to himself.

'You can pretend all you want, but I won't let go of the disrespect I faced.'

He was seething as he recalled the blatant disrespect he got during breakfast from the other kid of this mansion. Since he can't find that kid earlier to pay him back for his actions, seeing Cale all alone was just perfect.

Even if Cale were to struggle, he won't be able to get out of this situation.

Cale started to feel that something was wrong, but he couldn't run away even if he wanted to. He needed to stay with Venion until they would leave the mansion.

Cale dug his nails to his skin as he tightly clench his fist.

'Endure it. Endure it. No matter what happens, just endure it.'

"We're here."

"Huh?"

Before Cale could react, Neo Tolls pushed him hard towards the lake and he fell right in.

Splash!

"Hahahaha!"

Venion started laughing loudly.

"His face looked funny! Hahahaha!"

When he found that he was the only one laughing, Venion stopped. He turned to look at his lackeys and stared at them with wide eyes.

"Why aren't you laughing?"

They flinched and looked away.

"Hey, I asked. Why aren't you laughing?" When he received no response, Venion felt a vein pop on his forehead, "Do you want to follow Cale Henituse to the lake? Is that it?"

"Ha…"

"Haha…. Ha…"

"Ha… Hahaha… Haha…!"

"That's right. All of you should laugh."

He shouldn't be the only one enjoying this right? After all, they are by-standers who enjoyed Cale's misery with him. They were all cahoots who helped instigating this. If Venion were to be blamed, naturally they should be blamed too.

But then again, it's not like anyone cared whether Cale Henituse would go missing or not. No servant nor maid would ever bother looking for him.

It truly was such a perfect scheme that Venion couldn't stop laughing.

No matter what he did to the young master of this house, he would never face punishment. Which was why Venion enjoyed tormenting Cale to his heart's content. Knowing that no one cared about Cale Henituse.

"Hey," Neo spoke at that moment. He turned towards Venion with shaky pupils, "C-Cale Henituse… It's almost a minute now but he hasn't gone up."

Venion Sten arched an eyebrow, before he sneered.

"Then we'll have to retract his body after 10 minutes."

Neo stared at Venion like he was crazy, but he quickly turned away so Venion wouldn't see. It wouldn't be good to get on his bad side, since he might become Venion's next target after Cale. But why hasn't Cale gone up? If this continues then…

Who would be the next person that Venion would torment to no end?

Neo started to get nervous while his heart beat loudly, as if it was beating right next to his ear.

'Cale Henituse… you need to get back up. If not, we might become Venion's next targets!!'

Neo started biting his nail anxiously.

'Get up. Get up. Come back up...!'

Neo did not want to become Venion's next victim, but if Cale were to disappear completely, the chance of Neo being targeted wasn't low. Even if he had sucked up to Venion for awhile now, there was no way of telling when that lunatic would change his mind.

That was why, Neo wanted Cale to get out of the water. That way, Cale will be Venion's one and only victim.

Meanwhile…

'Where did he go? He doesn't usually go out.'

Rosalyn jumped between the tree branches, searching for Choi Han through every plant she could connect to. Rosalyn's powers were related to nature, so naturally the trees and every plant that exist had become her eyes and ears, though there was a limit to her power so she couldn't expand her influence further. For now, she could only connect to the trees around the places she had gone to.

'Evan… I'm sure he went to this direction.'

Rosalyn found it strange that Choi Han, who usually despised going out on the scorning sun, went out of his office. The stranger thing is that, the direction he headed to was the very mansion he didn't like.

It was mansion C.

'Why would he go there? Evan hated that place.'

Rosalyn continued running and jumping through tree to tree while thinking to herself on what could have been the reason why Choi Han would act unlike his usual self.

'He doesn't like going out during the day… So why did he go out?'

Originally, Rosalyn didn't want to follow him outside since there might have been something he needed to check quickly before returning. However, an hour had passed since then and not even the tip of his hair could be found in his office. Rosalyn started to worry that Choi Han might have gotten into trouble so she went out to follow the traces he would have left behind through the trees Rosalyn had become connected to.

'He's not here…'

The area around mansion C was massive, there were so many trees around and Rosalyn hasn't made contact with most of them yet, so it was difficult for Rosalyn to pinpoint Choi Han's exact location so she had to go jump through each one and make contact to every trees in sight and look for him personally.

'Evan….'

She knew Choi Han was capable of protecting himself if he were to come across any trouble, but his wordless disappearance was making her antsy. Rosalyn didn't want to sit still thinking that Choi Han might be facing the type of danger he wouldn't willingly get out of.

Because Choi Han had done that before. 

Choi Han had repeatedly, willingly, put himself in danger before.

Which was why Rosalyn didn't want to leave him alone.

'He promised that he won't do it again. I already told him that I'll do the dangerous things for him now, However….'

There was no way of telling when Choi Han would change his mind and put himself in danger again.

'Evan, where are you?'

She was about to call for him through telepathy when suddenly….

Splash!

'Hmm?'

Rosalyn turned to the direction of where she heard the sound and witnessed the exact moment of when Cale got pushed to the lake that looked deep from her spot.

'…'

Rosalyn's lips parted slightly before she looked at the direction of the other unfamiliar kids who pushed Cale, one of them was laughing while some of them looked uneasy, while some didn't even had a change in expression.

'…?'

Rosalyn tilted her head slightly, before slowly sitting on the tree branch she was stepping on, watching them closely.

"Seems like the pretty boy got himself in trouble with an ugly bobhead."

She muttered to herself.

Although she was previously rushing to look for Choi Han, but now that she was seeing this, she wanted to stay and see how things will unfold. She couldn't recklessly interfere like she did last time when Cale was being bullied by the servants of the mansion using the baby's breath to get a reaction from him who was allergic to that flower. Rosalyn got severely reprimanded by Choi Han because of that time that they nearly had a fight.

No, Choi Han was really mad at her then.

'I should sit still and watch from the back this time.'

That was what she thought. However, when almost a minute passed and Cale still hasn't gone up from the water and no signs of him could be found, Rosalyn's expression started to darken.

'Why isn't he up yet?'

He should have been able to handle this trivial matter.

He should have got up and saved himself already by now.

So why isn't he still not here?

If it was Rosalyn, she wouldn't have allowed herself to get pushed to the lake and pulled the person who pushed her to get thrown to the lake instead. 

If it was Rosalyn, she would have made sure that they wouldn't be able to mess with her.

If it was Rosalyn—

No.

Cale… Cale was still human.

Cale was still human unlike her.

Rosalyn's eyes started to widen at the realization.

Cale was still human, and he wasn't like her—a heartless killing machine, a monster like her.

At that moment, she could no longer sit still.

Boom!

"W-what the… what is that thing….?!"

The roots of the trees around them started to rise and violently hit the ground causing the ground to quake. Neo, who was the nearest to the gigantic roots that started to go on a rampage, fell on his butt as he stared at them in horror.

The other lackeys were quick to run away and started crying loudly.

Venion stared at the rampaging roots while gritting his teeth at this absurd situation. What the hell is going on?

The roots continued to hit the ground, going berserk as it widely swung around without caring if it hit anyone or not.

"H-Hey…!"

Neo who was trembling in fear still managed to get up and started backing away.

"I'm—I-I'm out of here….!!!"

He started rushing off while nearly tripping, but the fear of almost getting crushed by those trees was overwhelming that Neo was quick to get back up and run.

Bang! Bang!

Bang!

Venion's pride could not allow him to run away like a coward like the rest of them so he stayed because he wanted to make sure Cale Henituse would never be able to get out of the water, but the moment the roots threw itself widely missing his head only by a few inches, Venion's knees gave out and he fell to the ground.

"Hic…!"

He crawled on the dirt in a rush to get out quickly but then….

Bang!

"Ahhh!!!!"

The roots nearly hit his legs this time. Because of this Venion gathered his remaining strength to get on his feet to stand and scrambled away, falling a few more times before he was out of the sight.

Now that no one was around to see her, Rosalyn threw her robe away and dived right into the water from the branch she was sitting on.

Splash!

Rosalyn's body temperature had long since stopped providing heat for her so she never felt the cold anymore, but the same cannot be said to a normal living human being. As soon as she saw Cale who was drifting down to the bottom of the lake with his eyes closed, Rosalyn didn't think anymore and hurriedly swam to his direction, grabbing his hand and pulling him towards her.

She tightly held Cale's motionless body towards her and swam back to the surface.

"Pwaa!"

As soon as she got out of the water, she placed Cale's body on the ground. He wasn't breathing and his body had gone cold because of the freezing temperature of the lake. Rosalyn didn't think twice and started conducting CPR.

She put her hand over the other and started doing 30 chest compressions. Rosalyn didn't stop until she got reaction, but when she received none, Rosalyn bit her lip.

"…Damn it."

Rosalyn pinched Cale's nose while holding his chin using her other hand, and leaned down until their lips touched.

Kim Rok Soo stared at Choi Han with an unreadable gaze. Why on earth did this damn protagonist came to meet him as soon as morning came since Kim Rok Soo told him that they shouldn't meet again too soon?

Is this a joke to him??

'I have no time to deal with him.'

Kim Rok Soo wanted to ignore him but Choi Han seemed to find his situation funny.

"Picking fruits in this place? Don't tell me…" Choi Han looked at Kim Rok Soo like it was seriously funny, "For him?"

A frown quickly formed on Rok Soo's face.

What rights does Choi Han have to speak about Cale in that kind of tone?

"Do you have nothing better to do?" Rok Soo asked in irritation. He didn't care if he was facing that fearsome lunatic of a protagonist who could kill him with just a snap of his finger, no one should be allowed to speak as if it wasn't the brightest idea to take care of Cale.

"That's right."

Choi Han's response made Rok Soo furrow his eyebrow.

"If you're not busy then do you want me to give you some work to do?"

Choi Han smiled, which was odd. Didn't this guy knew not to smile unless the Prince was around? Why is he acting like that? Kim Rok Soo got goosebumps.

"I only came here to tell you a few things."

Step.

Kim Rok Soo instinctively took a step back when he saw Choi Han take a step closer to him.

"Don't bother the test subject."

Kim Rok Soo's expression turned grim after hearing that.

"If you can't help him anyway, then stay out of the way."

He took another step. This time, Rok Soo did not back away.

He stared at Choi Han with solemn eyes.

Tap.

Choi Han kept walking until he was finally standing face to face with Kim Rok Soo. The wind blew yet that was not enough to uncover all the layers Choi Han wore in order to protect himself from the sun. It was not enough to unpack all the hidden mysteries that shrouded this guy.

"If you can't take responsibility, stop interfering with his progress."

Kim Rok Soo took a minute to just stare at him silently, letting his words slowly sink into his mind without missing even a single syllable.

If he can't help Cale, then it's better to stay away? If he can't be responsible then stop interfering?

It was ridiculous. So ridiculous that Rok Soo couldn't help but scoff.

"Listen here," Rok Soo dared to step closer until they were standing with barely any distance between them. Choi Han was taller than him so Rok Soo had to look up, yet that height difference didn't bother him.

It didn't matter who was looking down between them. For Cale, Rok Soo would never back down.

"I don't know where you got the idea that I'm some irresponsible bastard who would abandon a child who needs help, but I'm telling you this now so you can drop the act.

I will do everything I can for hyung. It doesn't matter if I'm powerless right now because that's something I can solve in the future. For him, I will go through heaven and hell."

Kim Rok Soo grabbed Choi Han's rob and pulled him down who didn't looked surprised at his action.

"Believe it or not."

The glint on his eyes never seem to disappear as he stare at Rok Soo who didn't avoid his gaze this time. In fact, his eyes looked fierce, filled with overwhelming determination. So much that it was almost admirable.

Almost, because his words were still empty. There was little he could do, and even if he were to gain power, right now he was still powerless against the circumstance he got himself in.

He will take responsibility for Cale's sake? It was almost funny.

But Choi Han did not dare look down on him.

There was so much desperation could do for a person. Choi Han knew that very well.

Which was why…

'I look forward to it.'

What sort of path will open up for this kid who said he was willing to go through heaven and hell for one person? Choi Han was looking forward to the unknown future that will unfold.

Things have gotten interesting, yet it could also flip the situation with one mishap. Choi Han knew he should tread with caution, but he couldn't help himself to feel this indescribable way towards this kid who appeared seemingly out of nowhere.

Was this what Rosalyn felt whenever she found a new interesting person to toy with?

That must be it.

He must be seeing this kid as a toy, right? Because if not, then what is this emotion called?

"Let's not meet again," Choi Han spoke after moments of silence between them, "be it coincidental or intentional."

Rok Soo finally released his hold on Choi Han and turned away.

"I should be the one saying that."

'It's really interesting.'

He couldn't see the way Choi Han looked at him, but sensing his gaze made Rok Soo's skin crawl.

"Pwa!!"

Cale finally gained consciousness and coughed out the water that entered his senses when he got dropped to the lake. He was holding tightly onto Rosalyn's arm while trembling.

"Cold…. Cold…. It's so cold…."

For the first time in a long while, Rosalyn found herself flinching.

Cold….

The water in the lake was cold. Naturally, Cale would be seeking warmth, yet the body that held him as soon as he woke up was as freezing as ice.

'…I'm not the one he needs.'

Rosalyn's grip on Cale tightened before she released him and stood.

[Evan.]

"…?"

Choi Han who was about to say one more thing to Rok Soo, stopped upon earing Rosalyn's calling in his head.

[You're with that boy, aren't you?]

Choi Han didn't respond. Not that Rosalyn needed confirmation from him anyway.

[Send him to my location. The test subject nearly froze to death.]

Choi Han formed his lips to a thin line.

He wasn't very good at pretending, thankfully he wasn't good at expressing anything as well, so he was able to hide the bubbling emotion that dared to rise to his throat. Rather than focusing on it, he turned to Rok Soo who proceed to picking strawberries again.

"The test subject needs you."

Kim Rok Soo stopped.

"He fell on the lake nearby and nearly died—"

Before he could even finish his sentence, Kim Rok Soo dropped all the fruits he picked up and quickly ran.

'Hyung…!'

"Haaaa…… Ha……"

Cale was still wheezing and coughing while barely holding himself on the ground, and Rosalyn did not dare come close. She had lost the warmth of her body a long time ago, even if she were to do anything for him, it was useless.

She was no longer human.

What Cale needed was a human like him, not a monster whose body was like a living corpse.

Rosalyn moved her hand and summoned the robe she threw away earlier and draped it over Cale's shoulder. Feeling that piece of clothing being gently draped over him, Cale finally turned to look behind him to see the other person, but when he did Rosalyn had already disappeared.

'…?'

He could have sworn he saw red.

"Hyung!!"

He saw someone rushing to his direction but Cale could barely see anything with his blurry sight, though he recognized the voice right away.

"Rok… Soo…?"

Kim Rok Soo had gone pale, paler than he normally was upon seeing the state Cale was in.

"Hyung!!!"

He quickly crouched down in front of Cale and held his arm, though Cale was grasping tightly on the robe instead.

'That… Choi Han….! What the hell…!'

Kim Rok Soo began cursing that damn protagonist in his head. What the hell did he do while they were together earlier? What the hell did he do to Cale? Did he appear in front of him in order to distract Rok Soo from what was happening to Cale? All sort of thoughts quickly brewed on his mind, but it halt as soon as Cale spoke with a hoarse voice.

"D, Did Venion come… after you?"

"Venion?"

Rok Soo looked confused. Why is Cale bringing up that ugly bobhead?

Cale's sight finally cleared up and upon seeing the confused look on Rok Soo's face, he sighed in relieve as his body gave out so he leaned on Rok Soo who quickly caught him.

"Thank goodness… I'm so relieved…"

"Relieved? relieved? Hyung you nearly drowned!"

'Venion Sten… If hyung is asking about him then he must have been the one who did this…!'

That bastard! Rok Soo thought he was just an immature kid, but he was much more immature than he looked! Rok Soo shouldn't have been fooled by his damn bob cut!

"Haha… Ha… I'm so…"

Cale was still tightly holding on the robe, the lingering coldness on that piece of clothe was there. Cale nearly thought it was because he was feeling cold after being pushed to the water, but after briefly seeing red he started to suspect who helped him get out of the water.

'Why… did you leave?'

Cale held on Rok Soo's shirt using his other hand.

"…"

Rok Soo pulled Cale closer to him and slowly helped him up.

"We need to go back to the mansion."

'Ron Molran… If you really care about hyung, what are you going to do after seeing this?'

Kim Rok Soo safely tucked that thought at the back of his head.

He safely got Cale back to the mansion but instead of calling for anyone, they went straight to Rok Soo's room. Luckily they didn't come across any of the kids from mansion B, but some of the servants and maids did see them walking while Cale was completely drenched from head to toe.

Surely Ron would hear about it later on. Though that was something Rok Soo wasn't concerned about.

He quickly had Cale change into dry clothes from the drawer and started drying Cale's hair with the towel on the bathroom. After that, he had Cale rest on his bed who quickly fell asleep.

The day ended just like that. When evening came, Rok Soo could not contain himself after seeing Venion's face who didn't even have a single scratch to him, meanwhile Cale nearly caught a cold after almost drowning due to Venion's scheme.

When they saw Cale at the dining later that evening so they could have dinner, Venion didn't even have a reaction. Meanwhile, the other kids who were there when Cale got pushed to the lake, trembled and flinch upon seeing Cale. So it became easy for Rok Soo to identity who else were there aside from Venion Sten.

Though of course, he will have to hit them one by one after he made sure Venion will pay for what he has done.

Kim Rok Soo calmly ate dinner with that in mind.

After dinner, Ron had come right to Cale's side.

"Young master, I will take you to your room."

It seems he finally heard about what happened to Cale through the maids, and decided to take Cale away instead of letting him stay too long with the kids from mansion B. Yet he still wouldn't do anything to the perpetrators who audaciously attempted to drown the young master of this house.

Kim Rok Soo calmly placed his glass down and pushed his chair before standing.

"I will take my leave as well." He didn't bother looking at any of them and went straight to the direction of his room, but instead of entering his room he continued walking ahead.

There was something Kim Rok Soo had been curious about since the day he was chased by bloody murderers on the 2nd night he came to this world. What could be hiding behind the shadows on the hallway ahead of his room, which remained unknown to him up until now? Why did one of the murderers who chased him emerged from this very place?

Between the killers who chased him that night, that one who came from this spot had a scythe. Kim Rok Soo had suspected it might be the same scythe that the villain Cale Henituse from the light novel had used as his personal weapon.

If that's the case….

Kim Rok Soo calmly strode through the dark hallway, not fearing that a blood-seeking man clad in black might appear. He knew it was impossible, given that there are guests over the mansion right now.

No one would want to let the guests find out about the household affairs, no?

Tap.

Kim Rok Soo stood face to face with a worn down door that was barely holding on. He pushed the door open, producing a loud creaking sound, and looked inside the room. It looked like an abandoned warehouse no one ever bothers to go in, the perfect place to hide bodies and murder weapons without anyone ever noticing that someone had gone missing.

Kim Rok Soo turned his eyes to look over the place. Thankfully, unlike the hallway the room wasn't completely dark. There were some lights illuminating the warehouse, though it wasn't as bright as to illuminate the entire room.

Kim Rok Soo stepped inside and began looking around the shelves and boxes, passing by them.

Of course, he didn't exactly need to look for any weapon just to get rid of someone, he already had a dagger gifted by the protagonist himself.

But stabbing someone was too easy. Stabbing someone, piercing through their skin, was effortless and didn't require much power. Even if Kim Rok Soo is still 10 years old in this life, he was originally 20 years old. So stabbing someone wasn't a problem for someone like him.

Which was why he thought it was too easy. Additionally, being stabbed to death is a rather quick and was a less painful death.

Venion Sten did not deserve an easy and merciful death like that.

Therefore, Kim Rok Soo won't stab him.

"Hmm…"

Wouldn't hitting someone with a baseball bat and breaking their bones one by one, a much better way of paying someone back for the troubles they have caused?

Perfect. Kim Rok Soo reached for the baseball bat he spotted behind the shelf. It was dusty, an indication that it hadn't been used in a very long time, though it didn't exactly matter.

How would Venion Sten react if he found out he got utterly crushed by a kid with a dusty and dirty baseball bat? Just thinking about it, Kim Rok Soo couldn't help but sneer.

"Oh you are so done for," Kim Rok Soo muttered to himself while gazing down at the baseball bat in his hand. "Venion Sten, start counting your days."

"Or should I say, minutes?"

Rok Soo laughed to himself before finally leaving the warehouse.

"It's so stuffy inside."

Venion said as he scorn at this small mansion he had to stay in for the night. Why must he endure this anyway? What's so special about this place?

"Looks more like a haunted house."

The atmosphere was eerie and creepy, that anyone would feel their skin crawling upon entering this place. Once again, Venion did not understand why he needed to visit this place every other week. He felt that whenever he was one of those chosen to visit this mansion, he was extremely unlucky. Why wasn't that meek and cowardly Lark who got sent here instead just like last time?

Venion clicked his tongue.

"Damn it. I hate it here, especially that Cale Henituse."

Venion had always hated kind looking people. He didn't like cowards and meek people either. It made Venion look like he was the bad guy, and it always made him feel irritated whenever he had to face a kind, meek, and cowardly person.

Because the vain, arrogant, and sadistic person like Venion, could not stand to face someone who was different from him.

"Why should I be the only one who gets called bad? Everyone else is also like that."

He was sure that everyone who showed a kind face, was hiding their toxic and sadistic side. It's just that, unlike him, they were cowards who refused to show that side to anyone.

To Venion, people like that are stupid.

Why bother hiding your true self when you can force everyone around you to accept and embrace it?

"Cowards." Venion spat out with an irritated look on his face. It didn't matter if he was baring his teeth since no one would be seeing it anyway. And even if someone did see, it wasn't like anyone could do anything about it.

"This dirty place is the most annoying. I want to leave."

Venion clicked his tongue. Unbeknownst to him, someone was watching him from the shadows.

He didn't even realized that Kim Rok Soo was already behind him. Rok Soo stared at Venion's back with wide eyes, holding onto tightly the baseball bat's handle.

'This is the scum who dared to lay his hands on my hyung.'

Rok Soo's grip tightened further as he threw a piece of antique trinket he got from the warehouse. Venion noticed the rolling object and gaze at with an eyebrow raised.

'What's this thing?'

He crouched down to reach for it.

'Hyung… Hyung… I nearly lost him… Hyung almost died. Because of him…

Because of him…

Becauseofhimbecauseofhimbecauseofhim—'

Kim Rok Soo raised the baseball bat and gazed emotionlessly at the crouching Venion.

The perfect position to successfully hit someone.

'I won't forgive you.'

Kim Rok Soo swung the bat.

"!!!"

Venion couldn't even let out a sound as he immediately lost consciousness upon getting the back of his head hit strongly by something hard.

Thud!

His body fell right to the ground helplessly.

Kim Rok Soo raised the bat to swing it again to the unconscious Venion, but then…

Grab.

"…."

"So you have finally showed your true colors."

"Get out of the way, Ron."

Ron Molran grabbed the baseball bat, stopping Rok Soo from hitting Venion one more time. Rok Soo didn't bat Ron an eye and continued to gaze down at Venion with murderous eyes.

"This is a dirt I came to clean up. Don't get in my way."

However, instead of letting him do as he please, Ron said something else.

"Should I bring the young master here?"

"…"

"Would you like for him to see this vicious side of you?"

"Vicious…?" Rok Soo muttered, before finally looking back to Ron. Yet his usually calm eyes were icy cold.

"Then what about you?" He spoke with his usual tone, yet if one listened close enough, they would notice the contempt laced along his words, "If this is the way that I can protect him, then there is no longer a need to hold back. But what about you? What have you ever done for his sake?"

Kim Rok Soo was not about to let this snake-like person look down on him and say that he was vicious, knowing that there was someone here who was more vicious than him.

"You have done much worse than me."

The kid knew too much than he let out, to the point that it was almost scary. But Ron wasn't intimidated by a mere child. It didn't matter if Rok Soo knew too much, it won't matter now, or ever.

Because this child is already running along the palm of Ron's hands.

"Ho. Are you saying that, if you were to tell the young master about all my deeds, he would believe you?" Ron started laughing, "You? over me, who has been with him since before he even entered this house?"

Rok Soo's grip on the bat tightened.

"Then, do you think he will believe you if you tell him that his 'innocent and nonchalant brother' hit someone's head with a baseball bat?"

Neither of them had the upper hand. It was pointless even arguing about it, it would only give Cale a hard time watching the discord between the two. So Ron simply smiled at Rok Soo's response.

"Let's make a deal."

A deal. Ron Molran, the secret assassin who only cared about his son Vicross, and the young master he had been looking after for a very long time, Cale Henituse. That cold-blooded and cold-hearted Ron Molran was extending a hand to make a deal with Kim Rok Soo, who was a stranger in his eyes.

An invader who invaded their mansion with unknown origins. That was who Kim Rok Soo was, and that was what he was supposed to be.

Yet he was a variable who could turn the tide of the power struggle hidden in this house.

He was bold, and smart, and the only thing he lacked was his lackluster physiques and power. It would be a waste to throw him aside simply because of his shortcomings, when Ron could help him with the things he lacked.

Kim Rok Soo had no reason to refuse this deal. He had been meaning to search for a way to gain even a bit of power within this household so he could protect Cale better, and he knew the way to it is to get Ron on his side.

But why is Ron offering this? Rok Soo couldn't think of a way it would be beneficial for Ron to make a deal with him.

"You look confused," Ron said in amusement. It was rare to decipher the emotions Rok Soo felt inside since he usually looked calm and unbothered, but at that moment, Ron could see it clearly.

Rok Soo looked like he had a lot of question.

Ron smiled, knowing that he isn't going to lose this deal with this kid.

"I will give you the rest of the night to think of my offer. I will call for you tomorrow afternoon."

"Are you seriously not going to explain anything?"

"Rather than that, shouldn't you be more concerned about what to do with that child?"

Ron finally released his hold on the bat and pointed at the unconscious Venion with his chin. Rok Soo didn't even bat Venion an eye.

"You clean that up."

"…"

"Provide a room where he won't be found by anyone. I will be breaking a bit of his bones, and maybe twist his legs too so he won't be able to live in peace. Do that much and I will think over the deal you are offering."

"Ho. You're quite demanding, aren't you?"

Despite his words, Ron didn't look like he would refuse. He crouched down and picked up Venion's motionless body, while Rok Soo stared coldly at the blood dripping from his head.

That head injury was not nearly enough to calm Rok Soo's fury. A twisted ankle must be earned later that night.

"Lead the way."

Kim Rok Soo wasn't about to let the peace of the night be shattered by a mere child who wasn't even older than his originally 20 year-old self.

In a room with only one light, Venion's arms and legs were tied while his eyes were blindfolded. Rok Soo swung the bat over and over until he heard a bone cracking. Venion's screams were muffled by the cloth stuffed on his mouth, but even if he tried to scream as loud as he could, no one would ever come save him.

Ron stood at the back, watching this vicious display.

Eventually, Rok Soo threw the baseball bat to the side and sat on Venion's stomach. He began punching Venion's face with his fist.

Rok Soo didn't got into fights that often in his previous life, but he had faced violence numerous times. It would be strange if he didn't became familiar with it, enough for him to actually begin mimicking the punches he received before.

Rok Soo grabbed Venion's collar and lifted him up, only for him to slam Venion's head to the ground causing his head to nearly break.

"Huff… huff… huff…"

Now, for the final act. Rok Soo turned to grab the baseball bat again and faced Venion's legs that had bruised after being hit repeatedly.

"…"

He silently raised the bad and hit Venion's knees this time.

"Mmph!!!!"

He hit it again.

"Mmph! Mmph!!! Mmph!!!!"

And hit it again.

Crack!

It seems the baseball bat was completely worn down as it broke after the last hit. Now Venion's knees were bleeding severely as Venion began wailing which was then heard as a muffled sound. He looked like he wanted to twist and turn but the more he tried to move his body, the more pain he felt. So all he could do was cry while hitting his fist to the ground beside him.

Rok Soo released his hold of the broken bat and finally stood. He moved his eyes to the side and gazed at the silent assassin watching at the back.

Rok Soo stepped on Venion's stomach before walking towards Ron. Upon standing before him, he saw Ron smile.

"The young master would be in good hands."

But he ignored what he said.

"That deal… are you sure you won't tell me anything?"

Contrary to his thoughts that Ron would still refuse to elaborate further until Rok Soo would blindly agree, Ron leaned down and whispered to his ear, while Ron's eyes were set on the wailing and bloodied Venion.

"Work harder in protecting the young master, in exchange for me sending more people like that child."

Suddenly, Rok Soo was hit with the realization. His face twist in rage.

'Ron Molran….!!!'

"Hahaha!"

Ron leaned back and began laughing after seeing the expression on Rok Soo's face.

"How fun it has become! For someone like you to appear, this old man can finally be at ease!"

Rok Soo clenched his fist tightly that began trembling.

"You had a hand in tormenting hyung… All these time…!"

"That shouldn't be a surprise, no?"

'This bastard….!'

Ron tapped his finger on his chin while thinking with a smile.

"The young master truly is lucky. Finally, I no longer need to worry."

"What the hell are you talking about?"

"I am bonded to my duties," Ron spoke, "But unlike me, you are free to do as you please."

"…?"

"The only thing you lack is the power within this house and the actual freedom to move."

Kim Rok Soo dug his nails on his palm. Ron knew his exact situation, whereas Rok Soo was only met with confusion with Ron's motive.

"But by the time you accept my offer, I will give you those two things." Ron raised two fingers up, "In exchange, you will work harder in protecting the young master, because I will have a hard time doing that."

"So you send people to mentally scar hyung, at the same time you're protecting him?"

"That's right." Ron smiled at this smart kid who could immediately understand things. "It's tiring doing both at the same time, so I shall leave the protecting to you. That's what you wanted all along, yes?"

Rok Soo felt an indescribable surge of anger. This bastard… he was much more twisted than Venion Sten!

'Should I have hit him instead?'

Venion was just someone who was staged to bully Cale, but the actual person who instigated this was Ron Molran. He knew Venion was a sadist who made a hobby of bullying those who looked weaker than him, which was Ron had allowed Venion to come to mansion C. Which was why, Venion had never once been punished for everything he had done to Cale.

Because Venion's role was to bully Cale endlessly.

Venion was a contributor for Cale going crazy.

And that was what Ron Molran had been aiming.

"Why…"

"You're not about to ask me why I'm doing this to the young master, are you?"

Kim Rok Soo stared at him with fury evident in his eyes, but Ron didn't flinch. There was hardly anything in this world who could make him flinch.

"I won't tell you the confidential information. However, if you do well, I will give you a clue."

"…"

"So? Your response?"

Kim Rok Soo gritted his teeth before he spat out a response.

"I got it."

Kim Rok Soo turned around and started heading towards the door, though he stopped briefly and glanced at Ron without turning back.

"I still have some time to think it over. I will see you later."

It was sickening to be standing in front of a man so twisted.

The morning sun rose, and things proceed as normal. The kids from mansion B had to stay for another day because Venion had gone missing. Neither Ron nor Rok Soo spoke about what had transpired the night before. Since Venion could not be found, they couldn't leave immediately. And because of his sudden disappearance everyone was busy searching where he could be, so one had the time to bully Cale Henituse for the rest of the day.

When afternoon came, the expected response had come.

Rok Soo agreed to the deal Ron had offered.

Ron started to smile. 

While everything had been flipped over at mansion C, in a house not that far away, was in a different type of uproar.

"Aficionado-nim, his highness Prince Alver has arrived!"

The document and pen Choi Han held had slipped out of his hands as he stood from his seat with shock evident on his eyes. He did not need to wait for anyone as he was quickly on his feet and started rushing outside.

'His highness…! His highness is here….!'

The Choi Han who found it hard to smile, was smiling brightly as he raced down the stairs, running through the hallways, with only the Prince in mind.

'He's….!'

Clip, clop, clop.

The automobile stopped in front of the mansion and the door opened.

Choi Han, who hated the sun, who hated going outside during the day, who hated being under the scorning sun and preferred to stay indoors, did not care about the bright sky.

"Your highness!"

And once the Prince took a step off the automobile, he instantly brightened upon hearing that familiar voice calling for him.

"Choi Han!"

"Oh, your highness!"

Choi Han ran to him and swiftly held the small Prince Alver, spinning him around, causing Alver to titter softly.

"How I missed you!"

"I missed you too, Choi Han!"

Bang!

"My Prince!"

Alver was snatched away from Choi Han's arms by Rosalyn who quickly peppered Alver's face with numerous kisses.

"My dear Prince! My Prince! Oh, how my heart aches! Look at how thin you have become!"

"Hehe, noona that tickles!"

Choi Han gazed at them bitterly. He was the first one to greet the Prince, so why is Rosalyn the one holding him now? He inwardly clicked his tongue.

"Hoho, Evan don't be so bitter now~"

"Tch."

He clicked his tongue loudly this time.

Alver laughed at his reaction and swung his legs to indicate that he wanted Rosalyn to put him down, to which she immediately complied.

"I, Prince Alver Crossman, has arrived."

He bowed gracefully befitting his status of Prince. Seeing this, Choi Han's gaze softened as the smile on his face was quickly restored.

He kneeled in one knee and held Alver's hand, while placing his other hand over his chest and lowered his head. While Rosalyn picked up her skirt and bowed elegantly.

"I greet his highness, Prince Alver."

Alver immediately broke out of character and beamed, throwing his hands around Choi Han and Rosalyn, holding them in his embrace while wearing the brightest smile known to mankind.

"I'm home!"

And they hugged him back.

"Welcome home."

The eight year-old Prince has finally returned.

D̸̡̳̠̬̫̫̬̉̋e̸̡̡͖̫̲̬̻͔͈̙̘̟̮̼͖͍̱̘̤͚̜̠̪̲͙̫̻̰̓̒̈́̐̀̆͗̀̉̐͆̋̃̕̚̚͠ͅͅ a̶̢̡̖̪̤̙̦̗̞͚͓̰̘͓̼̣͎͈͓͕̙̝̤̩̩͕͕̦̼͓̞͛͊̍̚͘ͅ ţ̸̢̧̨̡̛͔̥͍̰̼͔̬̟̲͓̮̼̹̭͍̙͇̘̯̙̣̟̥͖͖̄̂͛̀̇̓̈́͗͐̎͂̔̓͗̔̿̌̃̒͗̒̾͑͒̊̈͘̕͘͜͜͝͠͝ͅͅh̵̛̪̰̤̟̤̙̺̮̗̦͉̾́̉̀̚ͅ ̸̡̧̧̛͈̩̜̩̻͈̟͈̈́͋̋͆̂̎̊͑̈́̆̂͌́̆̔͒̊̏͂̚̚̕̕͝͠ͅ  į̷̥͔̦̜͎̺̣͖̗̭̿̀͜ŝ̷̠  ̷͕̝̳̫̣͙͕̝̺͚̝̘̖̫͍͔̬̓͛̾̓͌̽̔̊̅̋́͒̿̐̎̊̈́̌͂͊̇͆̚̚̚͠h̴̛̤̖͔̥̦̣̰͎̩̱̭̟̥̞̓͛̌͌̒̀̌̈́̕̕͝ͅ ẹ̵̡̦̠̩̱͖͇̲̹̭͉̼̏̽͊͠͝ͅṟ̷͎̦̩͈̪̻̥̻̗̰͓̳̩̭̰͇̱͕̤̃̑̒̌̾͛̾̅̆̀̋̋͋̔́̄͗̐͑̆̈̚͜͜͝͝ĕ̶̡̨̧̛͇͚̼͔̗̖͕̻̣̱̖̬̝̝̩̞̘̓͐͑̾͑̈́̔̍̉͊͛͊̃͘͜͝͝ͅͅ .̷̨̨̰̯̮̪̘̹̥̘̬͓̻̜͖̩̐̈́͜

D̴̨̨̛̛̦̣̩̰͍̲̭͙̟͖̜͖͍̮̻̙̮̗̩̣̈̄̊̋͐̾͆̽̍̌̐͂̏̈́͒̍͐͛́̊̀́̈̾͛͂̇̽̌̆̍́̒͛͐̈͋͑̿̂̄̒̇̀̆̄́͘͘͠͝͝͠ͅͅ ë̸̢̧̨̛̛̛̛̛͎͙̳̠̠͍̤̼̫͖̤̺̤͈͔̭̗̗̭̹̠̠̤̬́̒͊͗͑̐͌͊͋̈́̓̂͂̄̿̈́͌́̿͛̐͊̄̈͒̂̾̅̈́̔̔̃͒̽̆̒͆̒̄̋̑̎̉̎̍̌͆́́͒́͐͗̊̚̕̕̚̚͘͘͜͝ ȃ̷̡̧̢̛̛̦̲̳͕͈̱̹͇̜̺̮̭̜̦̻͈͍͇͚̪̜͎̯͎̗̘͎̟̤̙̺̭̺̖̹̯̹̌͒͛̒̾̎͋̍̏̀͂̀̉́̉̆͑͊̽̇̆̿̃̾͂̂̂̿̎͑͆͌͂̌͗̄̏̓̍̄͗̍̈́̚̕͜͝ͅͅt̵̡̢̢̨̢͕̭̬̻͕͇̘̺͚̠͍̺̬͖͇̜̯͈̮̰̩̘̝̰͇̩͎̤͖̫͎͖̻̗̺̬̪̘̠̟̺̝̯͈͓͔̥̙̯͚̘̗̟͈͎̫̱͚̞̳͓̺͈̝͋̕͜͝ͅͅͅͅͅͅͅ h̷̛̗̥̳̱̟̭͋͋̽͛͛̈́̈́̎̈̓̚͝ ̵̨̡̡̢̢̢̛̛̙̜̱̝̤̙̳̞̭͉͉̹̞̳̜̣̣͎̫̥͎͔̺̩̭̎̀̀̆͂͐̏̏̆͆̅̃̒̓̈̄͐͌̏͐̋͑͌͐͒̑̊̆̾̀̄͑̌́͛̾̈̍̉̉̕͘̚̚͘̕͜͝  i̴̛̻̭̺̭̙̫͎̘̳̼̺̲̞͖̲͕̣̪͙͕͉͖̼͖̪͙̣̥̯̞͛͐́̆̏͊̏̂̉̓̃̾̓̍̏̉̽͗̐̐̈͋͜͠͝ͅ s̷̨̨̢̨̢̢̠͚̝̱̫̭̹̞̗̳͇̜̫͚̭̰̥͎̙͔̤̺̯̯͔̱̙̭̬̩̻̳̯̞͍̝̬͉̟̫̥̘̭̮̙͈͇͓̪̱̬̺̰̲̠͇̫̪͓̹̻̦̪̩̫͐̌̿͛̈́̓̇̃͒͂̈̑͐͌̓̋́͂́̏̅̃͜͝͠͝͝ͅ   ̵̡̡̧̡̧̛͉̫͙̫̰̣̣̭̬̗̯̫̙̟̺̘̫͖͎̟̠̭͎̟̘̰͚̬̺̼̘̜̠̖̪̘̪͈̟̠̰͂̐̈́͂͐͐̈̐̓͒͌̔̀̃͆͛̌̂̉̿̌͛̓́̏̉͛̏͐̾̔͋̔̓̾́͋̒̏͑̑̍̑̂́̈͂͊̉̋̓̾̄̓̈́̒͛̕̚̕̕̚͜͜͝͝ͅḩ̶̢̡̢̢̧̨̛̩̖̱̹͉̹̦̳̱̮̰̮̦̖͔̹̩͚̬̞͈̹̟̪̲̖͚̲̩̞̲̮͈̠̠̰͕͈̘͍͕͓͖͚͈̤̯̹̯̭͍͍̺͖͚͓̬̖͕͙̗̜͚͈̜͈͑̉̇̓̒͒͊́̓͒́̊̿͐̏̅̀́̃̇̓͐̀̆̀̀̌͗̇͆͑̾̉́͑͑̾̀̿̃͆̚̕̚̚͘͜͜͝͝͝ȩ̶̡̨̱͇̤̠̩̬̲͈͎̣̤̟̖̮̺͚̼̤̫̪̹͐́̐͂̓̇̏̔̃͛̓̚ ŕ̶̡̢̢̢̢̨̯͉̟̬͔̫͈̙̬̘̟͈͎̱͍̥̮̻͓̪͎̫͉̮͓̬̻̪̙̩̼̝̱̠̼̻͖̫̟̲͔̹̘̰͙͓̰̜̼̖̭̩̱̝̠̖̹̜̮̤̗͂͒̆̂͑̇͗̐̃̓̿̋͗͒͜͜͠ͅ e̷̡̢̘̖̭̳͇͕̲̲͓̗̮̩͉̎̇̈́̓̈̀͛̿̋̒̈̈́͒̾̈́͒͗̾̐̍̋͋͒͌̓̓̂̐̔̎̈̅͋̾̒̌̌͋̄̉̇͐̀̉͛͂͌̇̃͘̕̕͜͝͝  .̶̢̡̧͓̜͈̣̤̹̼̙̫̥͍̮̮̳̯͔̯̺̫̖̺̜̪̲̭̣̣̳̲͔̘̼̞̼̀̎̈́̇̀̑͌̆͛̈́́̈́̓͂̄̉̈́̓̏̊̓̀͋̃̒̿̇͑͐̋̌̂̈́̂̑̉͊͒̎͗͂̈́́̆̔̎͘̕͘̕̚͜͝͝͝͠͝ͅͅ

D̴̢̨̡̧̮̲̩͓̬̮̟̼͍͕̞̘̰̅̈̈́̍̆͑̿̓̆̈́͝ͅ ḙ̴̡̡̨̡̛̛̛̳̺̺̻̫͇͖̫̳͔͎̦͚̳̝̬̘̬̣̯͈͓͚̊̑̈́͋͑̀̒̋̈́̓̏̔͂͊̐̒̇́̇̎͑͂̍́̑̂͑̑͒̔̌̈́͗̄̆͒͂̌͐͆̓̃̾̿̉̽̎͆͐̋͋̾͌̌̂̃́̾͑͌̏̋͑̆́̌͒̇̀͂́̓̉̂̉͂́̓̾̊͋̅̂̀̓̑̔̓͂́̑̕͘͜͠͠͠å̸̧̡̢̡̧̨̛̘̖̰͍̣̯̱͈̻͉͓̖̻͓̮͓͎̭͙͉̩̗̲̦̮̤̻̻̜̭̩͎̯͈̣̮̻͇̩̮̪̭̳͎̝͉͖̘̞̹̖̘̺͚͓̮̜̻̗͉͓̬̦̗̙̦̖̤̦̝̼̰̦̙̘̮̞͈̻̜̭̤̠̦̻̽͒́͐̓̊̊̏̽̏̆̃̈́̎̂̉͊̃̈́̿̎̿͐́̍͑̕̕͜͜͠͠͠͝ͅ ţ̴̢̨̧̛̖̼̩̺͖̻̙̻͖̠̹̳̜̹̗͖̬̹͕̠͎͔̮͈̮̞̙͙͚̟̗̺͒̉̔̊̉͒̔͒̄̊̀̀̀̉̓̿̓̔̾͗̂̓́̓͆͑̿͌̐̊̒͂̏̀́͑̾̂͆͊̽̇̆͂́͐̂́̐̉͐̅̾̌̋͐̄̌́̈̑̑̐̓̾͐̆̾̅̂͆̈́̐͆͂̓̍͋̒̀́̈͐̀̚̕͘̚̚͘̚͘͘͜͝͠͝͝h̸̢̨̧̨͎̣̗̣͈̭̱̯̞͙̩͓̝̭͚̯̙̣͈͚̻̠͚̜̫͎͓̗̘͕̻͈̟̖͓̗̬̟͍̙̹̗͓̙̟̩̣̝̙̗̲͇̤̥̳̹͙͓̠͎͕̟̮͇̦̺͇͇̠͖͎̣̯̪̬̺͈̱̦͓̍̃̐͗̀́̀̽̄͛̋͑̍͋̈̍̿͌͛̄̒̾̆̓̾̆̀̎͛͌͌͒̀́̃̉͆̓̄̓̂̀̌͐̂̽̊̅̈́͌̊̽͂̄̑͆̒̀̈́̄͒̓̈́̊̀̑̈́̋͆̓͂͋͂̾̋̅̆̽̑̈̍̏͆͂̈́̋̒̈́͂̔̈́͆͋͆̔͗̄̚͘̕̚͜͝͝͝͝͠ ̷̨̢̢̨̨̢̧̡̛̛̛̳̥̻̹̜̘͈͉̘̹̰̙̹͇̯̟͇̯͓͓̞͙͖̙͖̘̖̥̬̻̮̝͎͙̪͚̱͔̻͙̼͈͕̠̻̪̣̯̙̣̺͍̼͔̫͉̘̙̠̼͓̥̮̹̥̲̜̮̣̯̲̹̟̣̹̲͈͇͚͔͖͕̯̈́̋́̈́̿͑̉̂̉̈̉̆̋̏̃̾͐͋̾̆̆̽͋̂͒̂̋̓̈͊̈́̏̈́̾͋̓̅̌̾̅̽̈́̓͒̈́͒́͌̀̈́̑̓͗̍͒̆̽̓͋̂̂̌̀̇͌̈̆̍̓̂̂̍͂̈́̃͑́̇̋̈͌͛͂͋̐̎̋͗̈́̔́͒̉̚̕̕̕̚͜͜͠͝͠͝ͅ  ȉ̴̛̛͓̩̤̭̦̞̤͚̋̓́̽̃̐͋̅̋̏̄̀́̾̃̓̃́͗͛̋̋̂͒̏̓͊͑͊̉͂̔͊̊͂͌͂̈́̀̔̓̀̈̈̀̀̃̾͌͊̕͘̕̕͜͜͝͝s̵̢̡̡̢̡̡͚̬͔̫̳̱͇̣͍̠͇̘̻͔͎͇͖̞̥̮̝̠͖͓̼̥̦̙̖̣͉͔͓̣̞̟͎͈̞͈̦̘͚̠̹̟̮̼͇̼͈̘̪͙͇̪̣̼̩͕̞͎̮̞̝̳̱̣̐̒͒͑͗̃̀̃̃͛̿̀̇̾͆̐̚͜ ̴̧̢̡̧̡̛̛̯̜̦̮̜̪̱̦̰̙͙̥̞͕̜̬̦͔̬̞̥̺͉̬̰̟͔̠̤̺͓̣̬̰̙̞͓͚̪̗̭̫͑̈́̾̃̈́̔͐̇̀͂̑̉̾͒̌͛̆̔̄͗̐͛͌̈́̋̄̈̓͌̉̐͂͒̈́̋̄͆̐̇͊́̃͊͐͛̾̒̀̇̿̀͑̉̐̄̃̍̆̆̉̌͋̑͂̂̂͑͋̋̈́̓̍̅̅̄̂̅̓͂̆̏̕̕͘̕̕̕͘̚̚̚̚̚̕͜͜͝͝ͅͅͅ  ḩ̴̢̢̨̨̧̨̡̨̘̜͈̰̣̥̘̤̗̳̻͎̼̦̝̭̭̫̮̭̺͕̝̞͇͉̱̲̜̟͕͚͉̬̝̪̖̦͎̰̣̝̙̮̱͇̠͎̘̪͙̯̺͇͕͇̜̪͇̝͖̯̯̖͎͖͎͙̻͙̳͕͇͔̳͔̙̳̗̬͉̗̥͚̣̣͕̙̖̗͇̊̏̇̏̈́͜͜͜͜͜͜͜ ę̷̧̧̡̢̨̛̙̦͈̳͔͔͍͓̦͚͕̹̼͈̭̹̹͈͍͍̰̱̗̭̞̣̣̫̪̮̠͓͖͚͙̰͕̞̳͈̘̠͙̗̮̤͔̗͕̟̗̙̦͙̞͚̝̜̬̗̬̦͇̞̲̱̼̗̘͕̼̰͗̑͐́͐̿͆͐̍̋̔̌͋͗̉̈́̉̾͒͑̃̈́͂̒͗͐́͂̈́̽̽́͊̀͑̓̀̈̓̑̒̉̈̇̚̕͠ͅͅͅͅͅͅͅͅ ŗ̴̢̡̨̨̨̡̢̛̜̣͉͎̣̱̯̜̥͈͍̫̞̝͉̬̜̠͍̠͖̮̜͍̖̥̹͎̮̫̰̜̦̞̭̜͔̙̻̻̬͙̱̱͇̤̻̬͈͔͚͉͖̠̼̰͓̩͈͍̠̲̭̜̝̤͓̦̩̟̰̳͎͉͉̯̠̙͎͕̹̩̲̲̳̜͚̬̖̺̲͇̙̿̿͒̒͋̾̾̅̏͂̕͜͜͜͜͜͠ͅͅͅ ę̸̡̡̨̨̧̢̧̡̡̨̡̨̨͚̯͎̖̪̣̫͇͍̰̟̹̺͔̰̻̥̦͉̤̗͍̟̣̬̲̼͇̗̫̯͖̥̙̤̻͚̱̞̟͕̭̻̗̪̞̗̩͖͍̼͍̬̺͓͖͍͈͎̝̠̬̥͈̝̣̫̱̘̜͍̳̭̗̼͕̜̺̲̩̜̲͉̺̦͓̘͚̩̭̪͈̘̤͉͍͍̃́͗̍͐͌͒̃̀̾̚͜ͅͅ.̵̧̨̧̡̢̧̥̦̺͍̩͙̭̻̮̞̻̩̯͔̙̝̬̥̪͈͕̯̪̪̜̼̞̗͎̦̼͕̙̪̖̀̆̆̉͆̀̌͛́̎̈̋̓̍̌̂͐̊͗͂̕͘͜͠͠ͅͅ

˙̸̡̨̢̢̨̢̧̢̨̨̢̛̛͙̪̟̞̪̫̩̜͔̠̳͈̥̦͕̳̦̝͕̖̬͙̺̫͔̞̜͎̭̬͖͈̫̞̼̰̹̜̤̜̮̝̞̪̟̜̝͍̺̘̩̩̘͎̪̙̜͎̹̞̥͎̦̳̺̦̜̬͈̟̗̦̝̗̲͉̱̱̜̲͎͉̭̺̳̬͇̞̺̰̞̮̪̟̻̜̳̦̬̼̣̯̹̺̔͗͆̓̓̏̾̈̏̋̾̽͗̏̉̈́̄͂̈́́̎͂̔͊̓͊́̄̋̈́̽͐̔̄̔̾͛̿̔͆̿̈́͐̏̏̀̈́́̒̓͌̿̓̏̆̔̑̎̋͐͒̓̑͌̑̑̐͗̇̑̀̉̓̊̽͊͌̑̽̒̊̋́͂̌́̅̔̈́͗̄̀̀̅͒̿̿̃͗̈́͂͋͒̒͂̐̿̀̈́̇̎͆͘̚͘̕̕̚̕͘̚͘̕͘̕̕͘͘͜͜͜͝͠͝͝͠͠ͅͅɹ̴̨̢̢̡̧̧̡̛̺͈̲̝̪̫̗̪̟̳͇̳̳̰̖̣̠͇̙̖̥̖̝̗͔̗͕̮̥̗̱̭̘͍͔̳͈̞͕̠͚̮̫͔̯͉͈̫͎̯̜̥̠͚͚̝̲̐̽̈́̐̄͗̃͗́̐̅͗̀̐̓͂́̏͛̐͂̏́͒͊̔̿̈́̋̾̓̈̍̈́̆̍̈́̂̅͐́̀̃͂͒́͘̕̕͘͜͜͜͝͝͠ͅͅͅ ɐ̶̡̡̨̨̡̡̛̛̛̛̛̳̞̩̭̤̥̳̫̼͎̞̥̙̠̼̰̥̦̜͎̻̺̫̺̙̦̱̝̳̘̯̤̤̳̬̻͎̰̰̱̦̗̞̪̫̰̺̙̱͍̳̲̝̂̍̑̅̿̀̿̎̉̑̑͛͊̂̂͆̾̈̋͂̇͊̈̓̊̍̐̈́̌͗́̾̀͐̅̃͗͑̆̃̒͛͗̓̽́̑̿̐͌͊̈́̈̀̏̌̄͌̑͛̑̉͆̋͊́̀͂̐̈̈́̈̄̒͒̎̿̅͋́́̋̄̌̔̅̑̿̽͊̀̈́̃͒̉̂̎͂͌̈́͒́͗͂͆͋͐̐̑̈̀̐̉̀̑́̀̐͑͛̓̏͂͌̊͆͊͑̉́̑̾̂̓̉̾̚̚̚̚͘̚̚̕̕͘͠͝͠͝͠͝͠͝͝͠ͅͅ ǝ̷̛̜̭̮̤̖̻̳̥̫̬̲͕̘͔͉̩̩̠̺̥͓̰̯̺̲͍͎̉̈́̋͂̓̒̍͂͌͒̉̊͛̓͗͊͐͌̔͛̍̿̍̑̆͂͛̈́͌͊̓̏̀́̃̇̊́̈́́́̈́͘͜͜͝͝͠͠͝ͅư̶̲̹͖͎͕̙͉̹̹͖̼̓͌̓͒́̆͛͋̈̇̒̽̂͆̔̈̂̌̃͛̆̎̏̋̇̊͛̂̈́͐͑̀̐̎̌͋̉͗̉̄̈̎̈́̊̈́̈̍̔̇̿͑̐͌̉͗͂̌͆̆̒́̂͊̕͘̚͝͝͝͠͝͝ ̴̛̼̤̠͉͉̖̰̮̦̻̬͔̲͓̟̹̗̝̟̹̹̙͓͓̺̹̯͎̯̩͒̐̋̾̈̓͐̒̈́̏̍̋̓̀̆̍̀̉̅̀̀̒̄͋̔̋̈́͐́̃̊͌̎͐̈́̈́̒̒͊̒̇͗̎̔͐́̓̏͂̽̓̔͑́̓͌͗͊͛̈́̔̈̈̃̔͌͂̃̈̽͒́̋͆̐͊̓̇̿̇̈́͛́̄̆̂͊̀̈̓͘̚̚̕̕͘͘͘̚͠͠͠͠ ś̷̢̨̨̢̡̢̨̧̡̡̨̨̧̧̢̢͚̫̻̙̲̲͕͇̜̜̗̣͚̳̞̳͉̜̹̠̻͉̩͔̪̱͕̻͕̹̪͎̭̭͕̞͇͍̫͕̯̦͙̻̫̣̼̞̲̦̪͍̩̥̠̦̯̖͙̟̲̘͚̜͚̳͉̣̗͈̙͖̜͎̭̖̙̘͇̺͚͖͇͉̺̺̪̹̰̲̟̜̖̤̯͉̞̭͓̙̳̫͇̗̦̲̉̊̕͜͜͜͝ͅͅı̸̡̡̢̢̨̡̢̨̨̢̧̧̨̡̛̛̖̬͕̙̞͔̦̣͔͖͉͕̭̯̤̭̹̖̲͔͚̲̲̪̼̳̫̩̭̘͔͕͚̼̹̘̤͚̮̳͙̖͉͇̫͕̬̙̞̗̯͎̯̖̺͔̪̺͖͍̘͍̟̺̬̥̞̮̪͚̪͙̲͈̼̙̬̦̦̮͔͙͎͚͇̻͕͎͙̦͖̼͈͇͖̥̳̜̘̟̥̗̣̯̝̰̝͔͚̲̙̘͕̩͔͚̝̮̟̯͎̮̱͉̓͐͂̉̓̀̓̐̇̔̽̀̑̀̅̈́͋̉̉̋͂͗͂̈́̊̀̏́͋̋͛͗̄͆̋̍̉̉̄͆̓͂͛̌͛͑͂̾̓̈͐͋̂̓̿͆̂̍̾̌͊́̀̄̂̏̈́̓̒̀̉̔̓͗̽̌́̓̓̉̎̌̈́̂̑͂̍̌̎͛̈͆̄̌̊̈́̈̀̍̑́͐̂͐̒͒̓͐̽͌̊̉̈̈́̉̉̓̚͘̚͘̕̚̚̕̚͘͘̕͘͜͜͜͝͝͠͠ͅͅ ̴̡̛̛̱̯̥̘̻̱̞̱̠̂́̏̄̔̊̑̇͑̃̊͗͐̐͒̑̈́̓̈̒̉͆͒͐̆̉̀͒̈́͛̋͊̅͂͛́͌̂̂̃̽̾̉͐͛̎͊̀̎́̀̏̈́͋͗̈̉͒̓̂̄̃̍̃́̒̂̆͗̄͗̐͂̒̈̈́̈́̃̊͐̉̈́͛̈́̏͐͒̈́̒͆͗͌̚̕̕̚̚͜͝͠͝͝͠͝͠͝p̷̡̨̡̛̬̗̝̜̣̮̙͍͓̦͇̭͍̬͉̱̬͕͖̖̿̒͊̿͐̎̏̉̅̾̂́̔́̀͊͌̓̋̈͝͠͠͝ ự̵̡̨̪͙̠̹̫̻̯̻̣͖̖̳̤̠͇̩̗̥̬̜̥͖̈́̽͑͋͌̒͛̍͊̅̐̏̀̉͒̂̄̐̐̔̌̌̒̄̈́̏̆̇̌̄́͋͑͒̈̊̌̈͌͌̑̀͊̅̓̔͆̋̊̒̂́̀̿̋̀̏̅̍̿͑͒̆̅͗͒͗̒̀̔͒̋͛̅̐̄̆́̃̈́̑̈̒̑̀͌̓͂̓̄̋͂́̂̈́̈̾̆͒̇̇̓̆́̓̈́͂̍͆̾̈̊̚̕̚͘̕͘͘̕̚̕͘͝͝͝ ǝ̷̧̪͍̜̟̲̘͇̹̱͈̗̗̰̼̹̉̓̈́͑͊̑̂̃̒̃͗̿̈́̃̐̄̏̃̌̔̇̽̆͑̑̿̾̔͗̔̌̀̉̈̔͊̍̔̇͒̆̈́̊̓̀́̈́͛̂͆̇̅̈́̈́͑͂̋͋̊̉̑͆̕͝͝͝ͅ  ̸̡̢̧̨̨̡̢̨̛͙͎̦̞͔̞̫̘̩͙̱̻̠̼̗̣͇̼̲͖͚̠̭̯͍̲̯͕̰͎͓̲̤̘͕̖̹̪̫̺̻̦̻͈̣̩̼̥̝̪̙̞̹̰̮́̿̎͐̌͊͌̈́̄͗͛̽͒̏̏͌͂̒͗́̈͗̑̒̂̒̍͑̆͂͗̎̈́͌̈́͘̕͘͜͝͝ͅǝ̴̧̨̨̡̨̢̡͙̪̤͓̞͈̥̲̘̬͍͖̪͔̱̼̫͈̟͓̥̰̟̣̻͚̮̜̬͇̘̳͖̪͓̫͖͚̫̲̜͉̙̩͇̲̫͍̭͍̗̩̻͎́̾̔̌͂̇̊̃̄̈̎̒̍͑́̔͌̏̃̈́̾̿͒̅̋͊̆̌̃͆͌͒̅̃̅͆̍́̄̊͊́̀̅̋̋̿̃͗̊͒͗̅̃͛͋̋̒̄͒̋̇͆̅́̍̎̒̅̆̈͗͋̾̅̒̂̈́̇̏̀̍̊̐̋̾̍̓̚͘̚̕̚̚̕̚̕͘͝͝͠͝͠͝͠ͅɥ̷̡̧̢̢̡̢̢̨̨̡̡̡̧̢̢̡̛̛̛̥̖͖̬͎̦̙͈̮̳̥͉̠̪̣̹͈͈̰͚̖͉̭̘͚̦͖̰͖͍̲͉̩̭̦͓͉͎͚̙̯͚̼̳̫̭͚͈͎̯̖͚̼̻͓̠͖͈̦͈̞͕͓̙̣͔̮͎͔̰͔̥̠̯͉̲̘͚̳̭̺̱̞̳̯͇̦̪͖̫͚̭̲̮͔͈̠̬̻̘̣̰͉͈̥͖͔̙̘̹̠͚̭̼̼̤̪̪͔̹̖̺͔̗̬̗̺̝͇͙͈͙̪͍͛̿̍̏̄̔͛̾̊́̑̈́͑̍̾̀̆̓̽͂́̈́̈̊͛̓͗̂̍̇̑͋̿͌̎̾̕̚̚͘̚͜͜͜͜͜͠͝͝͠͝͝͝ͅͅ ⊥̷̧̡̧̧̡̨̨̧̢̨̡̡̡̡̡̧̢̧̡̡̛̛͚͖̺̳̝͓̳̻͎̲̟͎̬͕͖͔̖̯̙̦̘̗͓̫̤̰̱͔̣̬̙̞̩̗̯͉̥͎̳̘̝̗̜̜̲͍̜͔̜̩̤͍̯͉͚͙̜̮̰̟̰̻̭̻̺͔̤͉͎͚̲͈͕̤̖̼͓͎̥̹̲͚̩̜͓̝͔̜̞͔̮̣͓̟̦͈̘̦͚̞̗̱̣̗̰̻͖̣̪͚͙̜̝̬͕͙̤̱̤̗̼̬̟̼͍̻͍̝͕̭̥̲̣̗͔̥͉͔̦̐̓̀́̐̆̿́̒̔̋̀̾͑̿̊̒̆̎͛̓̐̑͌̊̑̈͊̑̓̍͋́͂̄̈̌̃̑̓͒͊̓̃͂͑̃̄̆͗̎̄̇̈͆̚̕͜͝͝͠͝͝͠͝͝͠ͅͅ

⊥HƎ ƎN◖ IS NƎ∀ᴚ˙

Chapter Text

6 years ago.

I. Elodia the Protector

On the day Choi Han turned 8, he woke up in an unfamiliar dark room with children he had never met before. Naturally his first thought was, where he could be. Secondly, he tried to look around to see if there was anyone he knew. Choi Han briefly recalled that prior to waking up in this place, he could have sworn he was with his nephew Choi Jung Soo, but upon seeing that Jung Soo was nowhere in sight, Choi Han became worried.

Choi Han held the hem of his shirt as he looked around.

There were so many kids, almost filling up the entire room that wasn't even spacious enough for all of them. It was almost as if they were a bunch of tunas forcefully placed inside a tight can just to fit them all.

"…Jung Soo?"

Choi Han tried to call for his name, yet even then he didn't receive any response.

Some kids looked as confused as him, while some didn't even try to search the room for answers and remained cowering in their place.

But Choi Han couldn't ignore the unease that began to settle in his heart.

He needed to make sure Choi Jung Soo was alright, though Choi Han wasn't exactly sure if his nephew ended up in this unfamiliar room with him.

Choi Han stood and tried to pass through the entangled bodies in front of him while muttering a bunch of 'excuse me's and receiving a grunt, complaint, and even curses in return. But Choi Han didn't let that stop him from searching for Jung Soo.

"Jung Soo, are you here?"

Still, he couldn't find him anywhere.

Choi Han started to worry and began to get anxious, when suddenly, the door that was previously locked creaked open.

Bang!

Choi Han flinched and just like everyone else, turned to the door that was kicked open.

"Listen up!" Three adult men wearing an all black outfit and a black gas mask, like they didn't want to give them even a clue of their identity. "You children here will have to do as we say, or else we will throw you in to be food to the hunting dogs."

The other children started murmuring and trembling while listening to his words.

"You over there!" Choi Han jolt when the man pointed at his direction, "What are you standing there for? Sit down!"

Choi Han felt his entire body go stiff that he couldn't even move, thankfully the kid next to him pulled his hand to force him to sit.

"Hey, what are you doing?!" She scolded him with a hush tone, "Don't get any of us in trouble!"

Choi Han didn't respond, and instead he clenched and unclenched his fist in order to move even a tiny bit of the muscles in his body that he seemed to have lost control of.

Those three men didn't had any sort of weapons on them to indicate that they came here to hurt them, but something about the aura around those men made Choi Han feel that something was definitely wrong with this set-up. It was so ominous but Choi Han couldn't quite put his fingers on it.

'Dear God, please protect us.'

He began to pray in his mind while staring at the door while barely hiding his anxiety.

"Now all of you will not be given any food."

"?!"

It was obvious that so many of the children wanted to protest and express their complains but couldn't quite let out their voice out of fear of what might happen to them, so they could only stay silent while hugging themselves.

Choi Han gripped on his shirt tightly.

"Unless if you kill someone."

Choi Han's eyes trembled.

So this was where the ominous feeling came from.

The other two men who mostly stayed at the back, stepped forward at that moment while each of them was holding a huge black bag and began pouring out its contents.

Clang!

Clack!

It was a bunch of weapons they would use to kill one another. Daggers, knives, cutters, scissors and some that Choi Han couldn't even see anymore. His sight had gone blurry as fear started to creep on him.

Choi Han was overwhelmed with fear that he just wanted to cry.

Why is he in this situation? What happened before he woke up?

'Jung Soo….'

He began praying in his mind once more.

'Lord, please. Please keep Jung Soo safe.'

Choi Han was still unsure whether Jung Soo was in this room as well or not. All he could do then was pray for his safety.

"Whenever someone dies, you will all be given food."

As long as there was one person who would die, then all of them could eat.

"However, whoever is caught killing someone will be taken away and fed to the hunting dogs."

But if one of them were caught taking the life of one of them, they would be taken out of this room to somewhere none of them would be able to reach.

Choi Han's shoulders began trembling.

The man looked all over the room before turning to leave. The door was closed shut once more.

Choi Han felt all the tension in his body leave, but it resulted in him losing strength and nearly falling when he attempted to stand.

"Hey, you."

The girl who was sitting beside him spoke to him with a voice full of irritation.

"Are you stupid, or what? If you can't stand then sit down."

"N, no. I… I need to look for Jung Soo… I need to make sure Jung Soo isn't here… I…."

The girl sighed loudly.

"Do you expect you can look for whoever that is when you're in that state?"

"…"

The girl clicked her tongue.

"Save your energy later. Sit still and observe everyone around you."

"…?"

Choi Han was confused upon hearing her words, though he did ended up remaining in his spot and looked around, observing the room.

There was an obvious tension and wariness in the air. None of the kids approached the weapons that remained laying by the door. Some of them were obviously against the conditions given to them and weren't willing to let their hands be stained by blood, while some were simply checking others out.

In short, they were just waiting for someone to come forward and be the first to take a weapon before they would even make a move.

The anxiousness in Choi Han's heart never left, though he had started to calm down a bit.

Starving for a few days wasn't an issue for him who had done a spiritual fasting numerous times along with his family, but the same cannot be said for the other children in this room. Choi Han noticed that there were some who looked so young they could be around the age of 5, while some looked like they could be on the age of 10. Nonetheless, there was no one who was older than that.

Choi Han dug his nails to his palm.

He wasn't completely clueless about the world despite only living in a self-sufficient village far from the capital. Even though he lived a simple life in a simple family from a simple village, Choi Han had been taught by the elders of what to be wary of in the world outside their peaceful place.

Kidnapping, child trafficking, a bunch of syndicates that commits heinous acts. Choi Han had heard enough stories about those, enough for him to wonder if they could ever leave this place alive.

But Choi Han put his trust in the God his family had worshipped and were devoted to. He trust that the Lord will eventually send down help to save all of them.

With that in mind, Choi Han clasped his hands together and started praying.

No one knew how much time had passed. The room they were in was so dark that it was almost as if no sun could ever reach them. There was a singular window that was placed so high up that none of them could reach, yet even that was so small it could barely fit a person. With the lack of light, and the lack of source to tell them the time, they simply assumed it was night.

Choi Han was still praying in his spot, not even resting for a moment. It wasn't a problem to him who was raised in a devoted household, he was used to praying all day long.

When tomorrow came (or what they collectively assumed was the next day), no one died and nothing bad happened.

Choi Han felt like a heavy burden was lifted off his shoulders. Though he couldn't exactly relax just yet. Even though they all managed to escape death, whose to say that nothing would truly happen for the next days to come?

The grumbling sound of stomach was heard.

"…I'm hungry."

Choi Han didn't turn to the voice. He didn't need to, because he knew everyone around here besides him must be starving. Though most of them remained silent, the undeniable hunger was evident.

'Just endure it for a bit. I'm sure with these many kids missing, someone will definitely come to save us.'

Choi Han was hopeful that they would be able to leave in no time. There are so many responsible adults out there, and there's also the authorities, surely someone would do something about this, right?

Choi Han simply clasped his hands together and continued praying.

No one knew how much time had passed, or even if how many days had ended. The growing hunger only persisted until it became unbearable for many of them.

"Damn it! Is no one really willing to kill someone?" a boy shouted angrily, "Come on, now! You're just going to kill a kid!"

"Then you do it."

Choi Han who was disturbed from his praying because of that boy's loud shouts, flinched upon hearing the voice of the girl who had been quietly sitting beside him since the day he woke up in this room.

The murmurs stopped and everyone turned to look at her with mix emotions. Even Choi Han stared at her with shock evident in his eyes.

Didn't this girl told him to remain silent and observe the surroundings? Why is she acting like this now?

"It's just a kid right?" She spoke loud and clear for everyone to hear, yet she wasn't shouting. She pointed at the boy with her chin, "So kill yourself."

Choi Han frowned upon hearing this. He wanted to tell her off and say that she was being mean, but then the boy was outrage.

"What did you just say?!"

"You heard me well. Or are you deaf?" She pointed at her ear. Though her action only made the boy even angrier.

"You're just a girl! What do you even know?!"

"At least I won't make someone kill another person."

The entire room fell silent.

Right. Before she spoke, that boy was angrily going on and on about how someone should just die so all they could eat. He was yelling that someone should be willing enough to sacrifice themselves for the sake of everyone in this room. His words were so bizarre that it was almost hard to believe it was words being spoken by a kid not older than 10.

The girl sneered.

"Just because we're a bunch of kids you're telling us to die? Who the hell do you think you are?"

Choi Han inwardly grimaced at the cuss he heard.

'Father in heaven, please ignore her words.'

Choi Han patted his heart that trembled momentarily.

"Eek…!"

The boy stumbled back when the girl suddenly stood from her spot. Though she didn't make any move to get closer to him, yet her standing alone was enough to make him want to back away.

It was almost amazing seeing how much power she held even though she wasn't any older than Choi Han.

"If you're so hungry that you're losing your temper," She didn't make any move yet her voice was powerful enough to make everyone forget how to breath, "Telling us that we should sacrifice ourselves for louts like you," The room was dark yet it looked like her eyes were shining bright.

"Then shouldn't you be the first to sacrifice yourself?"

No one dared to raise their voice again.

Choi Han couldn't help but stare at the girl who returned to her sitting spot as if she hadn't just intimidated everyone. Although her words were harsh, something that Choi Han wouldn't agree to, but the strength she showed without using violence and simply using her mouth as her weapon was something Choi Han…

Found admirable.

Yet at the same time, it made him realize that it was something he would never be able to do.

'Being able to stand against someone…'

Choi Han set his eyes downcast. He would never be able to do that. Not because he was a coward, but because he simply didn't had the will to speak up against anyone. He wasn't raised like that, he was raised to be a gentle person who would never pick an argument with anyone.

And if someone were to argue with him, Choi Han would simply smile and apologize even if he didn't do anything wrong.

Because fighting with someone is something Choi Han didn't like. It was against the teachings of their faith.

Choi Han shook the thoughts away. It was good that the argument ended before it would escalate to more terrible things. Now Choi Han could return to praying in peace.

The passage of time was truly something none of them could take notice of. Though it was obvious that days had already passed, and true to those men's words, they never gave them food because no one had died.

"It must be nice having something to believe in."

Choi Han had just finished praying and as soon as he shifted his arms in order to stretch, he heard those words from the girl who had been his seatmate for awhile now.

"I could never be so devoted to something."

Choi Han didn't know how to respond, so he didn't.

"Is it fun?"

Is it fun? The question wasn't hard to answer, yet Choi Han found himself unable to respond right away. Though the girl didn't seem to mind and simply stared at him with her head resting on an upturned palm while her elbow was propped against her knee.

Choi Han frowned, still not knowing what to say so he changed the topic instead.

"I don't talk to strangers."

He could hear the girl scoff.

"Elodia."

"….Huh?"

Choi Han let out a stupefied sound.

"Elodia. That's my name."

"…"

…He didn't expect her to give him her name right away.

Choi Han didn't know what to do, but isn't it only polite to give her his name in return? Then…

Choi Han pulled his knees to his chest, hiding half of his face in his arms.

"…Han."

He wasn't looking at her face but he could feel her gaze intensified. Choi Han repeated his words, albeit feeling flustered.

It was the first time he was introducing himself to someone. He never had to do this before since everyone knew each other from his village. So doing it for the very first time made him feel nervous.

"My name is Choi Han."

Elodia arched an eyebrow as she shifted a little, "You have quite the peculiar name."

"Everyone in my village has names like that."

"I see."

Elodia has never heard a name like his. But then again, Elodia wasn't very interested in leaving her hometown prior to this kidnapping.

"So? About my question earlier. Is it fun?"

….Although Choi Han deliberately changed the topic, she was still hang up on that previous question. This time, Choi Han truly cannot avoid it so he decided to be honest.

"I don't know."

"You don't know?" Elodia stared at him like he was strange, "You're so devoted but you don't even know if it's fun or not?"

"The lord isn't as simple as that," Choi Han responded with a frown, no longer hiding half of his face in his arms. "It doesn't need to be fun for Him to be worshipped."

"You sound like you don't really know much about Him."

"Huh?" Choi Han finally looked at her for the first time since he woke up in this place. Although it was dark so he couldn't really see her clearly, though Choi Han had a frown on his face, as if that was the only expression he knew.

"I don't know. I don't get all this religion thing, I don't believe in it."

Choi Han didn't respond, because he didn't think he needed to. But his silence was interpreted differently by Elodia.

"What? Are you going to judge me because I don't believe in what you believe in?"

"We don't judge people different from us."

Their religion was all about loving and acceptance. If they were to judge another person simply because they are different, then wouldn't that be contradictory to the very essence of their religion?

"Although… I cannot deny it," Choi Han started to feel sad as he spoke, "There are people who are like that. But I assure you, I'm not the type to judge."

Elodia didn't respond and simply stared at him.

"I'm rather embarrassed having to share the same religion as them. It's so embarrassing that I would rather not talk to them."

"Pfft-!"

Elodia had to place a hand to her mouth in order to stop herself from laughing. But Choi Han already heard it, making him frown even more.

It seems that the longer he talked to her, the only thing he could do was frown and frown. It wasn't thrilling in the slightest, but he supposed it was alright.

This was the first time he ever spoken to someone ever since coming to this place.

"Are you religious because your family forced you to?"

Again, he frowned.

"I heard it from my friends. Some of them are the same as you, though they were made to be because their family forced them to. They even get suppressed by their church while some are treated not like humans, but puppets who are only supposed to think and act in accordance to their customs."

Despite her longer sentence, Choi Han only had one thing to say.

"You have friends?"

"..."

Elodia opened her mouth.

"You're quite rude aren't you?"

…From the sound of it, it seems that she was minutes away from yelling at him.

"Of course I do. What do you take me for?"

"Someone very rude and outspoken."

…At that point, she no longer held back.

"Yah!"

Some of the kids near them had flinched upon hearing that loud voice. Meanwhile, Choi Han had expected it so he covered his ears right on time.

"I won't apologize because liars go to hell and I only said the truth."

"This…" Elodia was trembling from suppressed anger, "This little….!"

"You're quite short-tempered, huh? Did you know there is an apocalyptic scripture where our lord was quite the menace as a child so he was, theoretically sent by his birth mother to study other religion in other countries in order to calm down.

He was made to meditate and when he returned, it was like he became calmer, though he was still a bit…

Anyway, you should try meditating to calm yourself."

Elodia's eye twitched.

…..So the next days after that were spent as such;

Choi Han peacefully praying. Elodia glaring at him from her seat. As soon as Choi Han showed even the slightest bit of sign of finishing, Elodia would begin throwing even the most random sentence in order to annoy him.

…She was so petty that Choi Han couldn't even bring himself to react.

Along their growing closeness, was also the growing tension in their surrounding. The hunger that they felt had reached the point that trouble will surely arise, yet no one was brave enough to take someone's life. Or, someone in that room was simply waiting for the right time to strike.

Choi Han could feel the strange atmosphere that has began to surround them since days ago, but could do nothing about it. Even if he stood and began spouting a bunch of words, it wasn't like anyone would listen anyway. So he only did what he knew he could do: pray and hope for help to arrive.

"It's strange seeing you with your eyes open."

"Ha???"

….Elodia's statement was so absurd that Choi Han couldn't help himself.

"I'm saying that I can see your eyes clearly from this distance."

Choi Han turned to her direction and realized that true to her words, he could see Elodia's face. They weren't close enough that their bodies were touching, but they certainly were close enough to see each other well. Or could it be because there was a bit of light pouring in from the small window above?

Choi Han could see that Elodia had long lashes.

"Oh, wow. Your eyes are annoying."

Choi Han's eyebrow twitched.

"What is it this time?"

"Your eyes look bright."

Choi Han didn't know what or how to retort back. It was words he had never heard before. Surely this is a compliment? It was surprising hearing Elodia say something nice for once.

"Hey."

Choi Han spoke slowly.

"…You're not going to die, are you?"

Now Elodia looked pissed.

"The hell are you on about? Me?? Dying???" Elodia scoffed loudly, "Ha! You're not funny, you know that?"

"Then why are you acting so strangely, saying something nice about me??"

"Hey I just said your eyes look bright, what's nice about what I said?!"

"Exactly!!" Choi Han closed his eyes shut so he wouldn't have to look at Elodia, or Elodia wouldn't be able to see his eyes anymore, "You're complimenting me, that's just so weird!!!"

Choi Han could feel his embarrassment rising from having acted like this for once. He had never raised his voice before, never even acted akin to a brat, yet with Elodia's words… Choi Han found himself reacting like this.

He wasn't used to it.

"You've never been complimented before, have you?"

Now Choi Han could feel his ears burning.

"You-! Seriously…!!!"

Clang!

Choi Han quickly turned to where he heard the sound come from, and found himself looking at the direction of where all those weapons were gathered, but found no one near it.

Choi Han started to have an ominous feeling.

"…Hey."

He scoot closer to Elodia and spoke in a hush voice so only the two of them would hear.

"Did you notice someone taking a weapon just now?"

Elodia arched an eyebrow and turned her head to the direction of where the weapons were as well.

"Huh? Did someone even came close?"

"I… I'm not sure."

Honestly, he didn't see anyone. But he certainly heard something, as if a blade had just been picked up. Though the sound was so quiet that anyone would easily miss it.

But Choi Han was different. It had always been a trait of his to be able to hear even the tiniest sound very clearly.

And there had never been once a time when he was ever mistaken.

"Elodia," Choi Han spoke quietly as the unease he felt when he first woke up in this place, had once again returned, "Be careful."

He could tell Elodia was staring at him like he was the one acting strange between them, but Choi Han simply trusted his gut feeling.

Choi Han turned to look at her and stared with seriousness in his eyes.

"No matter what happens, stay safe."

"…"

It didn't matter if Elodia didn't think too much about what he said, he just wanted to warn her in case something really was going to happen.

Choi Han barely felt the hunger since the last time he ate, which is something he couldn't even remember when, but surely the same could not be said for the other kids in this room.

So surely, someone would certainly strike anytime soon.

What Choi Han didn't know, was that it would happen very soon.

Choi Han… Choi Han had barely slept since they came here. He had done nothing but prayed and prayed without stop. He wasn't even bothered by hunger or thirst. It was like, Choi Han was used to that kind of stuff.

"Pweugh…"

That was why it was so easy for him to lost consciousness and be deep in sleep. He did stay up for numerous night watching over everyone with his eyes closed and hands clasped together. That although he couldn't see anything, but he was certainly asking the divine to look after them all.

"Haa…. Ha….. Haaa….."

It was good that now he got to rest even though it was long overdue. Seriously, this Choi Han was someone who worried over others more than himself. He didn't even look like he minded losing sleep for the sake of others. It was almost as if he only lived in order to protect those around him.

Did he not know that if he were to do that, he will end up neglecting himself instead?

"This wench sure is good at holding on."

"…"

Which was why, Elodia was happy that she could protect Choi Han in his sleep.

"Ha… Haa…. Be quiet….. You fools…."

Elodia moved her trembling hand to cover Choi Han's eyes. So if ever he were to abruptly awaken from this madness, he wouldn't have this as the first thing he would see.

"Ha! You still got the strength to speak? Well then—!"

"….!!!"

Elodia bit her tongue in order to stop herself from screaming. Her mouth gap closed and open, but she refused to make a sound. What would she do if Choi Han woke up in the middle of everything? How would she be able to keep him away from throwing himself in danger for her sake?

Choi Han should just continue closing his eyes like this.

After all, she did manage to fool them that Choi Han wouldn't wake up.

So if he were to suddenly open his eyes…

Elodia might really lose against these fools.

"Aren't you quite sweet? Still trying to protect your little friend even though the two of you will still meet the same fate?"

She ignored the maniac laughter that came from behind her and simply used the remaining strength in her body to protect Choi Han who was sleeping. Elodia dragged herself and placed half of her body on top of Choi Han, so even if she would finally lose consciousness, none of them would be able to harm him as severely as they had done to her.

It didn't matter if Elodia's back had become a bloody mess, it didn't matter if one of her ankle had been twisted. As long as Choi Han stayed safe.

As long as he stayed safe.

Then Elodia could close her eyes with no regrets.

Without even realizing it, her sight had gone blurry from the tears that had threatened to fall.

"Choi… Han…."

It was the first time she called his name. Yet as painful as the cuts all over her body, it would also be the last time.

The boys that had attacked her had left and targeted someone else now, deeming her as someone who would die soon anyway so there was no need to waste time with her.

Elodia was thankful because of that, really. At the same time she felt sorry.

There was nothing she could do for the other kids who began screaming and crying behind her. That as much as she wanted to come over and protect them with all her might, she couldn't. She could hardly breathe and move her body now. The only thing Elodia could do, was listen to those voices as she tried to stare at Choi Han's sleeping face even though she couldn't really see him that well.

The tears in her eyes had started falling one by one.

"Ha…. You silly… you…. You didn't even listen…. To what I…" Blood began pouring out of her lips, yet Elodia did not dare stop speaking, "Had to say…."

Because she knew, this was the only chance she had left to speak to him again, even though Choi Han wouldn't be able to hear.

"I… wanted to tell you…"

Elodia made sure that her hand was properly covering Choi Han's eyes. Gritting her teeth when she heard another child's scream.

"Your eyes…"

She tried to laugh at the irony that now she was covering his eyes instead of looking at it. The irony that she had a little wish of his eyes being the last thing she would see before slipping away, yet at the same time she didn't want him to see her in her dying moment.

"Looked as bright…"

Because Choi Han's eyes reminded her of something beautiful. The very ones she used to often gaze upon from the window of her room.

It was so beautiful, breath-taking even. That for a moment, and only for a moment, Elodia thought of home.

"…As the stars at night."

Maybe because her hand had been soaked in her own blood that she failed to notice the water droplets that had drenched her palm. She even failed to notice the swift brush of lashes that touched her skin.

"…Elodia."

"Ha….."

She wanted to laugh, but it came out airy.

"You… woke up…."

Choi Han gently held the hand that covered his eyes, and slowly removed it from his face.

"At least… pretend…. To sleep some…."

"…"

And Choi Han wrapped his arms around the body that had gone limp on top of him.

"…More."

"…"

"…."

"…."

No words were exchanged, because the tears that had fallen were as silent as the loud screams that rang in that bloody attic.

How many of them had died that night? One? Two?

No.

Choi Han didn't bother counting.

When morning, or he assumed so, had come, the door that had remained tightly shut had opened for the first time. Yet Choi Han did not look up and remained staring mindlessly at Elodia's face.

Even though she was completely drenched in her own blood, she had her eyes closed and looked at peace.

It was as if death was a comforting thing.

"…"

Choi Han couldn't use his voice. He felt that if he did, his throat would split open and all the pain that had surrounded his aching heart would burst. Choi Han knew he wouldn't be able to hold himself back.

Which was why he did not let even a sound out while his tears continued falling.

If only he had woken up earlier than he did, Elodia… Elodia would still be here.

Yet here she was, lifeless in his arms.

Yet she looked like there was nothing that bothered her anymore, while Choi Han was left here questioning why it had to be her.

Just… of all people, why did it had to be her?

"Who is the culprit?"

"…"

Choi Han slowly moved his eyes to look at the men clad in black, without raising his head.

"Shouldn't you be giving us food first?"

Ah. Choi Han recognized that voice.

"There's 10 bodies here. So you should feed us for 10 days right?"

It was that boy Elodia had effortlessly silenced for the nonsense he spouted.

What, they should sacrifice themselves for the sake of people like him?

Choi Han pulled Elodia's cold body closer as he stared emotionlessly at the boy, still refusing to raise his head.

"Were you listening to what I said?" The man in black spoke with a hint of irritation in his voice, "One body. Only one body and you will be fed. But what, you massacred 10 children?"

"Tell me, who is the culprit. You lot would have surely seen what happened."

None of the kids spoke, because they knew if they did, the next to be lying there lifeless would be them.

But Choi Han was different.

And he had enough.

Choi Han raised a hand.

"He did."

"!!!"

The boy who demanded food from the men, and was also the one who argued with Elodia. And was also the one who killed her. Seeing that Choi Han brazenly pointed at him, he began trembling in anger.

'…Damn you!'

But Choi Han didn't fear anything at this point. He already lost the one friend he made in this place, along with it his unwillingness to argue with someone had disappeared. He is not going to sit here and let that scum get away with what he had done.

Choi Han knew he shouldn't have this kind of thought because it was against the teachings of his religion, but he wished it was him who died instead of Elodia.

If it had been him, Choi Han wouldn't had lose her.

If it had been him, Choi Han would still be hearing Elodia's snarky remarks.

If it had been him instead…!

"Where's the evidence?"

Hearing what the man wearing all black said, the boy's expression brightened. Then he looked at Choi Han with a smug look on his face, thinking that Choi Han will not be able to present any evidence because there was none—!

"If you check under the body that is closest to your right, you will find the weapon he used."

"!!!!"

"The guy at the corner is an accomplice."

"?!!"

The boy had a look of shock, like he couldn't believe Choi Han knew all of that. Wasn't that kid unconscious the whole time?! How on earth did he know?!

Despite the spiraling conflict inside that boy's head, Choi Han's mind was blank. The only sensation he could feel was Elodia's cold body against his.

"He did it. I saw him do it."

"You're the only one who said that." The man replied.

"T-that's right! Even if the murder weapon is claimed, how are you sure it was me who used it? Even if you say you saw me, there is no one else who agrees with you—!"

"I saw him."

At that moment, a boy who was leaning on the wall standing from the left side of the room, spoke while raising his hand.

"I agree with that kid. That punk did it. Not only that, all of this was a plan he made and even dragged those two over there."

He pointed at somewhere but Choi Han didn't even care. The only one he wanted to pay was that boy, he didn't care whether his accomplices would be caught as well. No, it would be better if they did, but Choi Han really wanted that boy to suffer the most.

It was a pity that he won't be able to make sure that the hunting dogs would devour him whole.

"I-I saw him too…!"

"Me too! It was him! He did it!"

"That guy did it too! He killed the one beside me!"

One by one, the other kids began pointing hands as well.

Choi Han squeezed Elodia's motionless body while barely listening to all of them.

'…Elodia.'

His lips trembled as he pulled her closer, that he was embracing her tightly now. As if he was hoping that the warmth in his body would miraculously transfer to hers and bring her back to life. It was a foolish thought, but if that did the trick, then Choi Han would willingly become a fool.

'…I'll make him pay for what he did, so please…'

When did his tears ever stopped from falling? Choi Han didn't even realized that he was crying again.

'I told you to be safe… I told you… I clearly told you so why….?'

But no matter how much he cried, no matter how much he asked, no one would be able to answer his question, and it would never bring her back.

The case concluded and the boys who massacred the 10 kids were taken out of the attic, and were fed to the hunting dogs. Terrifyingly, or not, everyone who remained in the attic could hear their screams and cries as the hunting dogs viciously tore their limbs apart and devoured their flesh, not leaving even a single bone.

II. Soren the Final Sacrifice

Choi Han had prayed over Elodia's body so her soul could rest and be at ease, that wherever she may end up to, she will not lose her way and won't be hurt anymore. He had done it over and over but he still had a hard time letting those men take her away.

Choi Han stared at the door intensely, almost as if he was contemplating whether he should try breaking it down or not.

In the end, he could only sigh and shook his head. If Elodia had known what he was thinking, she would have no doubt strike the back of his head with her fist. If Elodia could tell him something, it would be to let the dead go.

She was already gone, and none of his actions will ever be able to bring him back. Holding onto her corpse will only do him more harm than good, and Elodia didn't want that.

'I didn't die protecting you so you'd become a sore loser!'

She would have certainly say that.

But Choi Han just found it hard to let her go that easily. He was only 8 years old, no one had warn him that he would witness his own friend's death as soon as he would wake up. If he had known, then he would have endured and made sure he wouldn't faint after staying up for numerous nights, praying nonstop.

He would have made sure Elodia would be safe and sound right beside him.

If only…

Choi Han really couldn't bare it. Elodia was the first friend he had ever made outside his village. Yet she was taken harshly from his arms, much earlier than he wanted.

And Choi Han couldn't even do anything about it.

He felt helpless. Utterly helpless.

He just wanted to see her one more time. At least, one more time.

He never even gotten to see her smile. And yet…

"Here."

Choi Han stared blankly at the tray offered to him while silent tears continued to stream down from his eyes.

"Take it. Your friend died so you'd get a chance to eat, so eat."

…What did he just say?

Elodia died… so Choi Han could eat?

Choi Han dug his nails to his palm. His heart beating loudly against his ear as his blood boiled at the words he heard.

"She didn't die for that."

"Huh?"

Choi Han raised his head and stared straight into the latter's eyes, his tears had dried and left a mark on his cheeks.

"My friend didn't sacrifice herself for that stupid thing."

That boy was the same boy who helped Choi Han stand witness, the one who was leaning on the wall on the left side of the room. That same boy was now looking at Choi Han with face twisted in rage.

That boy grabbed Choi Han's collar and pulled him up.

"You think you're the only one who lost someone here?"

He didn't raise his voice but the way he spat out his words were full of fury.

"Wake up. You're not the only who saw that nightmarish night."

If it had been a normal day, Choi Han would have put on an apologetic smile and apologized right away. But today was not a normal day, and it was only earlier when Choi Han lost Elodia.

Choi Han grabbed the boy's arm and didn't avert his gaze. If the boy was capable of anger, then Choi Han was capable of looking at someone dead in the eye with the most emotionless gaze.

"I never said that nightmare belonged only to me," Choi Han spoke with none of the calmness that doesn't exist in his heart, "But unlike you who's taking advantage of someone's death, I wouldn't eat that food that was given at the cost of my friend's life!"

Pow!

Choi Han fell to the ground from the impact. He touched his throbbing cheek that got hit by the aggravated boy with a blank look on his face.

"I'll never understand why she would sacrifice herself for you."

The slightest bit of frown made its way to Choi Han's face. Does this kid know Elodia?

"You're not the only one—!" Choi Han turned to the kid, and was surprised to see that he… was looking at Choi Han with resentment, and tears threatening to spill out.

"—Who liked her!"

'Ah.'

This kid… liked Elodia.

Having realized that he exposed himself too much, the boy turned away while loudly clicking his tongue.

"Tsk!"

Choi Han thought he would leave just like that, but the boy crouched down and placed the tray of food in front of him.

"Just eat, you rascal. Take it while you still can."

Choi Han was just going to ignore it but almost as if the boy knew he would, he said another thing.

"You need to gather as much strength as you can so you can face the next challenge much prepared."

His gaze was intense and his words were harsh, but to Choi Han, it felt like what he said had woke up something inside him.

"I don't want to see a loser like you being alive so uselessly."

"…"

After the boy left and distributed the food to other starving kids, Choi Han slowly picked up the tray in front of him with shaky hands and blurry sight.

"…"

He began eating slowly, and only what he could digest.

Because he needed strength in order to move forward.

They managed to secure their food for one day because of the massacre that occurred, but the next day, they were once again deprived of food.

It didn't matter that 10 children died that day, they would only be served food once. After that, another killing must happen.

Some of the kids looked terrified, some them were trembling in fear. Everyone weren't willing to do it, that was evident enough with how long they managed to endure before the massacre. But now that there were no villain who would instigate another mass murder, they might really have to starve to death.

There were still many kids in the room, almost as if the disappearance of the 10 kids who were killed, and the three culprits being fed to the hunting dogs, didn't made much reduction to their population. It would be hard to appease these many kids, and although right now no one was willing to let their hands be stained with blood, the days to come are still unknown.

As per usual, Choi Han kept to himself and prayed in the corner. No longer staying in the spot where he and Elodia used to sit together, he didn't want to be reminded that now he was alone with no Elodia to bother him as soon as he finished praying.

Choi Han was like a lone baby wolf in a den of starving tiger cubs. No one knows who would first come out to hunt, and no one knows who would be the next to die.

Will it be the lone baby wolf, or one of the tiger cubs?

Choi Han made sure that he wouldn't be sleeping tonight and stay praying, but then…

"Tsk! This is why you're weak!"

Choi Han stared silently at the boy who came to bother him, the same boy he had an argument when distributing food.

"You don't plan on sleeping do you?"

Choi Han didn't respond, because he didn't feel like it, and because he thought he wouldn't need to.

The boy sat beside him while grumbling.

"Go to sleep. Unless you want to faint like you did last night."

"…"

Why is this boy acting like this? Didn't he hate Choi Han because Elodia died protecting him? It was strange. So Choi Han didn't listen to his demand.

"Hey, you're not listening are you?" He spoke without hiding his irritation.

"When I tell you to sleep—!" A yelp escaped from Choi Han's mouth when the boy forced him on the ground so he was now in a lying position, "Go to sleep, you dimwit!"

Choi Han gazed at him without hiding his annoyance but the boy didn't care.

"Tsk! Sleep! I'll guard you, so just sleep!"

He then mutter a quiet, 'how annoying' under his breath which Choi Han clearly heard but chose to ignore.

Choi Han still couldn't understand why this boy was acting like this, but thought he wasn't exactly wrong. If Choi Han hadn't fainted and was deep in sleep due to exhaustion because his body couldn't keep up anymore, then maybe… Just maybe….

'…Elodia.'

Choi Han bit his lip and turned to the side so the boy wouldn't have to see him cry.

He was sure his sobbing wasn't as unnoticeable as he thought, even when he tried to avoid letting out a sound. With one look, anyone could tell see his shoulders trembling while he wailed as silently as he could, and the boy was so close that he could see it clearly.

Yet he didn't say anything.

Some time passed, Choi Han grew tired of crying, though there were still some stray tears falling.

The boy was still sitting in front of him, their backs turned to each other. Choi Han facing the wall, and the boy facing the direction of where the other kids were. Truly like he was guarding Choi Han while he rest.

Choi Han closed his eyes slowly, as he open his mouth and spoke quietly, but loud enough for that boy to hear.

"If you want to kill me in my sleep, I won't stop you."

Maybe it would be his atonement for being the reason why Elodia had died.

Maybe then he would be forgiven, and he would be able to forgive himself for being so helpless that he couldn't even protect his friend.

But his words aggravated the boy instead.

"You coward. To think she gave up her life for someone like you….! You're undeserving! You—!"

"I know."

Choi Han replied while keeping his eyes closed. His throat had gone hoarse and the tears simply won't give it a rest.

"I also wonder why… why she would die for someone like me."

Choi Han had nothing to himself but his faith. Choi Han had nothing to himself, and didn't even do much aside from praying without stop. How could someone willingly give up their life in order to protect someone, who wasn't even special in any way?

Choi Han truly did not understand.

The boy no longer spoke, so Choi Han assumed it would end there.

Pat.

Choi Han blinked his eyes open. But he didn't dare turn to look at the boy who placed a hand on his head.

"Go to sleep."

And sleep, he did.

The next day, a dead body was found.

Choi Han stared at it with trembling eyes. How did it happen? No, Choi Han was asleep so he wouldn't have been able to witness anything. But there was someone he knew that certainly would have seen everything that had happened. Choi Han gazed at the boy calmly standing beside him with suspicion in his eyes.

He wasn't going to accuse him of being the one to commit murder, but it was suspicious how calm he was.

The boy certainly felt his gaze, yet he acted as if he didn't see anything.

Choi Han was about to ask him what happened, but then the door opened and the men in full black with gas masks appeared.

"Who is the culprit?"

It was the same question they heard two days ago. But unlike then, this time no one answered.

No one answered.

Choi Han stared at the boy with wide opened eyes.

"What are you doing?" He spoke with a hush tone. "You saw what happened, why aren't you saying anything?"

But the boy only arched an eyebrow and gazed at him like he didn't understand why Choi Han was acting like that.

Thump. Thump. Thump.

Choi Han's heart started beating fast as his hands began to feel cold.

What the hell is he doing? He's not saying anything. Why is he acting like that? Choi Han isn't the strange one, this guy is!

Why? Why…

Whywhywhywhywhywhy—

"…"

The men simply picked up the dead body and left after being met with nothing but silence.

Choi Han felt his knees nearly giving out as he reached out and grabbed the boy's arms, forcing him to face him.

"…What on earth did you just do?"

He was certainly a witness to this crime, so why didn't he speak up like he did before? What the hell was he thinking?

"You were clearly awake that night so why…?"

The boy easily removed Choi Han's hand from him and flicked his forehead.

"?!"

"Call me by my name instead of 'you', you disrespectful little kid."

Choi Han grimaced. Because of the pain of that flick? Because of the irrelevance of the response he got? Or both?

Choi Han tried to stabilize his standing and touched his throbbing forehead. Is this guy a naturally born brute? How is he so strong? He's not even that much older, though he certainly was tall. Still, he shouldn't be too older than Choi Han right? Still, is it possible for someone not that older to be stronger?

"Soren. Say it, 'Soren hyung'."

Choi Han glared at him.

"Stop avoiding my question and answer it."

"I will if you call me hyung."

"You're not that older than me."

"I'm 10, you prick."

"Can you cut it out?" Choi Han spoke without hiding his irritation. Just how often does this kid—Soren, cuss out? Choi Han was already cringing just hearing it. He was also apologizing to the lord on Soren's behalf, but he seriously won't stop cussing?

"Then," Soren leaned and whispered to Choi Han's ear, his gaze instantly going blank, "Can you cut it out?"

"…?"

"Don't ask me about what happened last night, or what I just did. Instead, watch out."

Choi Han formed his lips to a thin line. Soren was definitely warning him about something, but Choi Han couldn't fully understand what or why. He had a feeling that Soren wasn't threatening him, it was more like… when Elodia told him to observe his surroundings.

"…"

Choi Han clenched and unclenched his fist.

Choi Han finally turned his back, showing that he wasn't going to pressure Soren into answering his questions anymore. Though he didn't show any signs of walking away.

"Choi Han. Eight."

He was giving his name and age to Soren who gave out his first, out of politeness of course. Even though Soren was suspicious and quite the brute, Choi Han believed he was still worthy of politeness at the very least.

Choi Han turned his head to the side, gazing at Soren solemnly.

"I told you, you're not that older than me."

Soren sneered. What's up with this insanely stubborn kid?

"You rascal. I'm still older."

"That doesn't matter."

"Ha!"

Choi Han walked back to the corner where he slept and ignored Soren.

When night came, or so what they presumed was night, Choi Han chose not to sleep. He wasn't staying up because he was praying, no, he wanted to see what Soren was up to. He made his intentions clear, whereas Soren's remained mysterious, even still Soren didn't act like he was going to hide it tonight.

Which was why Choi Han decided not to sleep. It was fine since he was used to staying up several nights to pray anyway, so staying up for one night was nothing.

Soren didn't come close to him, didn't even approach him since the incident earlier the day. It was a little hard to spot where he was since the room was dark and only silhouettes could be seen, so Choi Han simply watched out for any abnormalities that would happen.

Somewhere out of his sight, was Soren who was sitting next to a trembling boy whose eyes were unfocused.

"You saw it too, right?"

"…"

"You certainly know who did it."

"…"

Soren's voice were hush like a whisper of temptation, even though the very words that would have triggered an action remained unspoken. His presence felt heavy to the boy who was completely shaken up, like he had seen the worst nightmare one could ever have. Cold and intimidating for someone who had already lost it all.

"But if you do the same thing as he did, are you sure no one will caught on?"

The boy shuddered.

"S-Soren…"

Pat.

Soren started patting his head gently.

"I know you're a good boy."

"…"

The boy started to feel lighter, his shoulders no longer tensed. He felt as if the burden of what he saw was lifted off of him. It wasn't something he could do anything about anyway. Right, it was inevitable. Even if he reached out and helped, what good would it do?

Instead of the boy who died, it might be him had he interfered.

The boy, William, started to relax as all tension left his body.

He was a good boy. It was inevitable, but that doesn't mean William was any less of a good boy. Soren said it too.

"And so was Will."

It felt as if something inside him snapped.

The William's eyes trembled as his body began shaking nonstop.

"S-Soren… Soren I… I didn't mean it… I swear I wanted to…. I wanted to do something…!"

"So why didn't you?"

"!!!"

William gaped his mouth open, only to close it again. He was at a lost for words.

Why didn't he helped that boy, Will, when he clearly needed help? Why didn't he do anything about the situation, so Will wouldn't have died?

"You betrayed Will."

Soren didn't say it outright, but the boy could feel that was his message all along.

"So why didn't you helped him?"

It wasn't Soren who said that, but the words registered automatically on the William's head. Almost as if something else existed, whispering to his heart.

Like the temptation of the devil that had settled in his mind.

"You betrayed Will."

Soren was silent, and so was the boy who was shaken. Yet more and more words were repeated to his ear as if he was hearing something else.

"So why didn't you?"

Clang!

William firmed his hold on the knife he had been holding onto ever since Will was taken from his side and murdered right before his eyes, yet he didn't do anything about it because he feared that it would be him who would lose his life instead.

He didn't know Will that well anyway, so what was the point of dying for him? Will was technically a stranger to him so there was no need to sacrifice himself for someone like Will—

"If it was Will," Soren whispered right to his ear but the boy could not distinguish his voice from the voices in his head that had began spiraling out of control, "He would have gave his life for you."

Because someone had done that not too longer ago, someone… all for the sake of one boy who was practically a stranger. No, all of them were strangers to one another.

But that girl did not care whether they were strangers or not. Had it been her, she would have chosen to protect everyone in her own way.

Even if it would cost her life.

Soren simply closed his eyes when the boy beside him had finally lost control.

The night ended, and a new body was found.

Choi Han stared at it with shaky pupils. Even though so much time had passed since he was locked up in this place along with these kids, he could never get used to seeing another body so lifeless and bloody. Choi Han wanted to open his mouth in order to say something, anything but his lips could do nothing but tremble.

Someone suddenly stood in front of him and blocked his line of sight.

"If you can't stand it, then don't look."

It was Soren, and Soren was carrying a little girl in his arms. The little girl was covering her ears with her back turned so she wouldn't see the dead body, while her entire body trembled and her face showed nothing but fear. The girl and Choi Han were facing each other, and he could see that Soren was trying to protect the girl from seeing anything, just like what he did with Choi Han.

"…"

"…"

"Who is the culprit?"

As expected, no one answered.

The men took the dead body and shut the door. Later on, they would be given the food that was promised so long as a body would be claimed.

Choi Han stared mindlessly at the tray in front of him. Soren was sitting beside him this time while letting the small girl sit on his lap, silently feeding the girl.

Choi Han couldn't bring himself to eat, not when another murder had happened. He was awake that night but everything happened so suddenly so he couldn't even react right away when someone suddenly charged towards a sleeping boy and stabbed him right then and there.

But then again, Choi Han was only a kid just like everyone in this room. He had already experienced the third murder now, but that doesn't mean he was already used to it. It was hard, so hard for someone like him who lived a life full of love and joy in their small village.

He was only a normal kid living a normal life. So how did he end up in a place like this?

'I want to go home.'

"Here."

His thoughts halt completely when Soren suddenly pointed a spoon filled with food directly in front of his mouth. Soren clicked his tongue loudly.

"Tsk! You're eight but you act like you're four that I still need to spoon feed. How about you pick up your own spoon and start eating?"

Choi Han turned his head away.

"I'm not hungry."

"Yeah damn you're not! Just eat!"

He shoved the spoon to Choi Han's mouth without caring whether he would choke or not.

"Kids like you should only worry about playing, eating, and sleeping! What's that long face for?"

"You speak as if you're not a kid."

"Well of course!" Soren stared down at the food tray in front of him, his voice slowly lowering, "I'm one of the eldest here. What do you expect me to do?"

"…"

"Of course I need to do something about this. But what else can I do?"

He too, was locked up in this room alongside them. He too, had a place he wanted to go back to. He too, wanted to be out of this room as soon as possible.

Do you think Soren enjoyed having to see these kids kill one another? Of course not. No sane person would ever want to see it happen, but what else can he do? They don't have a way out of this room and they're all barely surviving. Heck they were even being starved to death unless one of them dies.

Sacrifices needed to be made, and someone needed to step up in order to do something. Which was why, Soren willingly shouldered that burden because he knew none of these kids would be able to handle it.

"So let me do what I can do, and you two—" Soren bobbed the nose of the little girl who was staring at him with wide innocent eyes, "—Only focus on growing up strong and well, so that one day you can break out of this place on your own."

"…"

Choi Han bit his lip and clenched his fist. After what happened to Elodia, Choi Han grew sensitive. So sensitive that he almost thought Soren was implying that he too, will give up his life for them.

Just like Elodia did.

Hearing him say that, it was almost as if he didn't care whether he would be witnessing their break out, or even if he would live long enough to be there. To Soren, it simply didn't matter.

As long as someone could leave this place alive and well. So grow up strong and well until then.

Without even realizing it, Choi Han's tears started to fall from his eyes.

"I'm sick and tired of this."

He spat out despite his lips trembling.

"Why can't they just let us go?"

'I don't want to see anyone else die.'

He hated himself for being so powerless and helpless that Elodia had to die for his sake, and now Soren wasn't even hiding his intentions.

Choi Han hated it. He hated it so much.

Oh why is the world so cruel? They were just children barely teens.

They were all too young to have to deal with all these. Yet they didn't, and couldn't even have a choice.

"I want to go home. I miss my family. I don't want to be here anymore."

'Jung Soo. Jung Soo… I miss you…'

Choi Han couldn't stop crying anymore, and Soren just let him be.

Until it was the little girl who started crying, having been infected by Choi Han's sadness.

"Hic… Hic…. Soren oppa….! Waaaahhh!"

The little girl hugged Soren's neck as she began crying loudly.

"Amy, I'm right here."

Soren started patting the little girl, Amy's small back in hope that it would comfort her in any way.

"Oppa… Oppa I'm scared…!"

"I will always protect you, Amy."

"Don't leave me, oppa!"

"I won't. Don't worry."

'Liar.'

Choi Han wiped his tears though it was in vain because it simply wouldn't stop. How long did he had to hold back because he didn't want to show them that he was scared having to face this everyday? How long did he had to suppress a cry out of fear that it might be him who would die next if he were to make even the tiniest sound?

Choi Han… just couldn't take it anymore. He didn't want to endure this anymore.

Is there really no more hope for them? Will they truly be locked up in this place until the end of time, until all of them would eventually die?

Just what are these people hoping to get from mere kids like them?

How long… do they have to endure losing more and more, until there is only a few left?

"…A way out."

Choi Han stated with eyes solemn, despite stray tears still falling.

"Let's find a way out."

'I won't give up.'

They needed to leave this place, by any means.

Hearing this, Soren started to smile.

"Hey," He faced Choi Han with a grin on his face, though Choi Han couldn't exactly take him seriously because he was still holding the sniffing Amy in his arms. "I like that look on your face."

'Your eyes look bright.'

"Keep looking determined like that. You really look full of life."

'As bright as the stars at night.'

Choi Han bit his lip before turning away.

"Whatever."

"Alright, go eat. Trust me, you'll need it."

"Tsk."

Choi Han did as he was told.

That night, William who had murdered the one who killed Will, took his own life.

"Who is the culprit?"

The culprit was already dead, lying before them all.

"Hold her for a bit."

Soren gave the trembling Amy to Choi Han and stood in front of them, as if he was shielding them from the sight once again. Choi Han clenched his jaw and hugged Amy who began crying silently against his chest.

"Seems like he couldn't handle the guilt."

"…?"

Choi Han heard Soren's quiet mumble but couldn't ask him about it, because after claiming the dead body the men didn't leave right away.

What's going on?

Normally they would have left and after a few hours, food would be served. But now they were still there even after the body was placed inside a black bag.

"You lot are so slow."

None of them dared to let out even a single sound. The man clicked his tongue loudly.

"4 days and three nights."

He raised three of his fingers. One of the men behind him attached something right next to the door so it would be easy for them to see. It was a huge clock.

Within 4 days and three nights…

"This population must be reduced by half."

Choi Han's eyes widened as his heart started to beat fast.

….What the hell does that mean?

"Those who remain alive after four days will be given ample food to last for the rest of the week."

It was a tempting offer for all these starving children, yet these men did not offer to send them out. It was almost as if they had no plans of letting them leave the attic. Like they were meant to stay there forever.

Just what exactly are they trying to achieve by locking them up here?

Clang!

Clack!

A new set of weapons were dropped on the floor. This time, instead of it only consisting small weapons like knives, daggers, and cutters, long weapons like a spear and axe were included.

Thump! Thump!

Choi Han's anxiety and uneasy returned tenfold. The message was so clear that none of them would even doubt it.

'Kill each other.'

"!!!"

Choi Han was startled when Soren bolt straight to where the weapons were and grabbed the long spear as soon as the men left and the door closed shut.

Soren threw the spear in the air and caught it, swinging it around until he flickered it to his side. He was displaying his control over the weapon, as a form of intimidation to those around him. Like he was warning them, "You wouldn't want to mess with me".

No one dared to come close to take another weapon. Not while Soren was there.

"Amy."

Choi Han held Amy protectively when Soren approached them while holding the weapon in his hand. Soren smiled after seeing this.

It was at times like this that he could see why that girl would die protecting him.

Because Choi Han had a heart of gold, so pure in nature that it shone brightly in this dark room.

It was a pity that he ended up in this place. If he hadn't, Soren thinks that Choi Han would definitely be out there helping other people instead.

If only Choi Han didn't end up in this place.

But then it was only an "if".

Reality was much harsher, and the future was uncertain. Even still…

'I hope you'll stay the same even when you finally leave this room.'

Soren safely tucked that thought to his heart that was still beating.

"Amy."

Choi Han didn't want to give Amy to him, afraid that Soren might do something. But he couldn't really do anything when Amy responded to Soren's calling and reached her arms towards Soren.

Choi Han held his breath afraid of what Soren would do, but instead of doing anything he simply carried Amy, holding her gently in his arms.

He placed a soft kiss on Amy's forehead.

"Oppa will protect you."

"…"

"No matter what. So don't worry."

Choi Han stared helplessly at the dagger Soren placed on his hands after he took Amy from him.

This was what Soren told him few days ago.

Watch out.

And Choi Han could only hope he would never have to use this dagger.

Of course, after Soren left the area of where the weapons were gathered most of the kids started taking weapons for them as well. There were still a minority who didn't dare take any weapons, but they were also the first to lose their lives from reckless kids who couldn't control themselves anymore.

There were a lot of them who had lost reason after being stuck here for several days. No one even knows if weeks had passed, or even a month.

There was no point in directly engaging against those kids who already went mad and began attacking and swinging their weapons randomly.

"Don't come close!"

They were definitely losing their mind from fear that they would be killed if they don't strike first.

"Don't touch me!"

They couldn't even distinguish who is a friend and who is a foe. Those who used to be closed to one another, turned their back on each other. Some had abandoned their peers helplessly, while some had already betrayed them by killing the other.

It became a bloody mess, a blood bath. It didn't take long before a strong stench began spreading throughout the room.

"Eurgh!"

Choi Han covered his nose and mouth with both hands, staring at the sight in horror.

"AAHHH!!!"

Some kids were stabbing others, while some were chasing those who ran away.

It was a terrifying sight for the eight-year-old Choi Han who used to live a normal life.

"Hic… Sob…"

He tried to suppress his cries as much as he could, but it was something he couldn't handle, couldn't stomach. Never in his life had he ever thought he would be witnessing such a scene.

"Amy, it's okay to sleep. This oppa will make sure that no one can touch you."

Soren was sitting while holding Amy in his arms, making sure her back was turned away from everyone so she wouldn't see anything.

"B-But…."

"AAAHHHHHH!!! STOP-STOP—STOP IT HURTS!!!"

Amy flinched and held onto Soren tightly.

Soren patted her back softly.

"Amy, cover your ears."

"Hic…"

There wasn't much that can be done by a five-year-old like her, so all she could do was do as Soren told her to. Cover ears with her hands and close her eyes. In her heart, she hoped this nightmare would end soon.

"Choi Han, sit here."

"H, How…" Choi Han started while gazing at all of them with trembling and teary eyes, "How can you… sit there so relaxed… while everyone is…!"

"There's nothing we can do."

"…"

Soren's gaze was calm, watching the chaos without a reaction. He didn't even flinch, didn't even tremble in fear. It was almost as if he wasn't seeing any sort of discord in front of him.

"We can only wait for the right moment."

"…?"

Soren turned to him and their eyes met.

"Sit."

Choi Han closed his eyes shut, his knees trembling. Then he slowly sat next to Soren, hiding his face behind Soren's shoulder.

Even if he hid and closed his eyes, it doesn't change the fact that this nightmare will surely haunt them for as long as they lived.

The screams and cries, and the sound of blood splashing all over, did not end. When the next day came, their population was reduced by a third.

"Huff… Huff…. Huff…."

Those who had to stay up all night, fighting for their life, fighting those whom they grew closed with, and had to take numerous lives, started to catch their breath like there was no tomorrow for them. They were completely drenched in that deep, stenchful red liquid, almost as if it was their own clothing.

"Ah…"

Some had fallen to their knees that finally gave out once the adrenaline ran out, while some had started crying helplessly.

"Why….?"

Choi Han held on Soren's arm tightly, keeping his mouth shut as his tears continuously fell. There was no way he could sleep while everyone was killing each other, so Choi Han spent the entire night hiding his face full of tears behind Soren's shoulder.

"Alright."

"…?"

Soren slowly moved and faced Choi Han. He gently placed the Amy who fainted from continuous crying in Choi Han's lap.

"Look after Amy for me."

"W-what are you—!"

Pat.

Soren patted Choi Han's head to ease his worries.

Choi Han's anxiety was so evident that Soren couldn't help but smile at it.

"I'll be back."

He didn't wait for Choi Han and left after grabbing his spear.

Tap. Tap. Tap.

Soren set his eyes straight and walked only in one direction. He already knew who he needed to meet. Soren tightly held the spear and once he grew closer, he raised it—

Clang!

Soren smirked when the girl easily blocked his spear with the katana she held.

Dark gloomy eyes met his gaze.

"Hi there, Camilla. That weapon suits you."

"…"

"Would you like to make a deal with me?"

Instead of responding, the girl, Camilla swung her katana to Soren's direction but he invaded and blocked her attack.

"Quite the fancy greeting, eh?"

"Shut up, traitor."

"Camilla, you wound me. When did I ever betray you?"

Clang!

Camilla pushed her weapon forward, leaning closer to Soren who obviously had a hard time resisting her strength.

Her dark eyes looked darker.

"Shut up."

"Haha," Soren laughed even though he knew he wouldn't be able to win a fight against this girl. Which was why he wanted to strike a deal as soon as he can, but as expected, Camilla was hotheaded, unlike her gloomy appearance.

Since she had only finished leading the madness last night.

"Camilla, this time it's an honest deal. Won't you put your trust in your old pal one more time?"

The blade of her katana was nearly touching his neck at this point. If Camilla were to continue pushing forward, there was no guarantee that Soren's head would still be attached to his body. He knew the risk of approaching her as soon as she finished her killing spree, but it was a risk he was willing to take.

Since there was no way of telling when the calm would appear after the storm had swept them all up.

This was his only chance of talking to her, and Soren would gamble with his life if he had to.

Seeing that his arms were trembling, showing that he was having a hard time pushing her back, Camilla finally removed her katana.

She clicked her tongue.

"Talk."

Soren tried to calm his wildly beating heart. He knew if she hadn't draw back, he certainly would have lost his life right there and then.

'…I hope those kids aren't watching.'

He wouldn't want to be greeted by Choi Han's eyes full of anxiety when he returned.

"Let's make a routine."

Camilla's eyebrow furrowed.

"In the morning, anyone who wants to strike will strike. Whoever dies is none of my concern and I won't interfere."

He was like that. Someone who did not care who would die, so long as it wasn't any of those that Soren decided to take under his wing and protect with everything he had. Camilla found this attitude very displeasing, yet it was so typical of Soren that Camilla couldn't help but scoff.

'He doesn't change.'

That was it.

"But during the night, we will all put it a rest."

Camilla returned her katana to its sheath attached to her hip and crossed her arms.

"And you think it's that easy to convince these many kids?"

Even though a third of them were lying dead, there were still many of them left. In fact, so many that it was hard to count just how much they were all in total. It was also a bit of a bummer that they couldn't start counting by heads since the numbers would certainly mix up.

However, Soren grinned like it wasn't something to worry about.

"With our team leader Camilla here, who would dare question your decision?"

Camilla frowned upon hearing his words.

"Who decided I'd be the leader?"

"I did."

…This shameless guy. Camilla was tempted to hit him.

"You can do it, Camilla." Soren outstretched his hand and patted her shoulder, much to her disdain.

"Remove your hand."

'Yikes. Scary.'

Soren immediately pulled his hand back.

"So, what is it, leader? Will you make this deal with me?"

Doing the killing during the day and being able to rest at night would surely benefit them all. No one would want to stay wary day and night, and live with such anxieties and worries nonstop. Being able to rest at night and prepare their strength for the day to come and strike was certainly the type of offer that anyone would be tempted to agree on if they had been in Camilla's place.

However…

Click.

Camilla instinctively held the handle of her katana.

"I refuse to believe you don't have any tricks up your sleeve."

Soren raised both of his hands up to show that he was surrendering, while wearing a relaxed smile.

"Believe it or not, I really don't have any this time."

"That was also what you said when you allowed Gilbert to kill Will."

Camilla spat out in contempt. To her, who was also a witness to what happened that night, she found it despicable that Soren would ask her a favor not to say anything if those men would ask who the culprit was.

Soren had silenced all other witnesses so the murderer would remain in this room instead of being fed to the hunting dogs.

"You think I don't know that you instigated William into killing Gilbert?"

She certainly saw Soren sitting next to William who was trembling while staring blankly at the knife in his hand. Soren was whispering words no one far away would be able to hear, but it wasn't hard to guess what he was saying because soon after that, William stabbed Gilbert in his sleep.

"But you can't disagree that I did what I could do to ensure that all these kids here—" Soren spread his arms to pertain to the children, both dead and alive, "—would be able to eat properly after being starved for days."

Camilla grabbed Soren's collar and stared at him with fury blazing in her dark and gloomy eyes.

"And I despise that I even allowed you be this inhumane, Soren."

"Camilla, you understand me. That's why you didn't stop me."

That was true.

Their situation was already hellish on its own, what Soren did was the least bit sympathetic for these starving children. Yet he sacrificed lives, for the sake of others. Something about that made Camilla's stomach turn.

How can a 10 year-old sacrifice kids with no remorse? How could Soren do that, and appear before Camilla with a care-free smile on his face as if those lives he threw away were nothing to care for?

"William killing himself the night after he killed Gilbert was something I didn't see coming, though I suppose it was to be expected. William was rather weak-minded."

"You—!"

Soren grabbed Camilla's wrist before she could even think of dangling him around.

"Camilla."

Soren spoke calmly with nonchalant eyes.

"Look me in the eye and tell me, neither Gilbert nor William deserved to die."

"…"

"Say it, Camilla. Say that they didn't deserve it."

"…"

She couldn't say it.

Gilbert was someone who killed Will, who was only 7 years old. Will didn't even do anything to deserve being killed, and yet he did. While William was the one closest to Will, but he didn't even do anything to help Will escape death. He was a by-stander who only cared about himself. A selfish scum, a coward, though he was only a terrified child.

But that doesn't mean William was completely innocent either. It didn't change the fact that he willingly left Will to die on his own because William wasn't willing to help him out.

Gilbert was a murderer, and William was a by-stander.

Do these two people deserve to live? Did they deserve mercy?

Camilla didn't stop Soren because deep inside, she couldn't see anything wrong with what Soren did.

"You can't answer because you knew they drove your brother to his death."

"…"

Camilla clenched her teeth before releasing her hold on Soren's shirt.

"Don't play games with me. Just tell me what the hell do you really want."

Soren smiled.

'Now it started.'

"Those two kids."

There was no need to say who, Camilla wouldn't care about their names anyway, and even without it she already knew who he was pertaining to.

It was the two kids he kept by his side when the previous night passed.

"If ever I'll have no choice but to step in—"

Camilla frowned. Now what nonsense is this guy spouting?

"—Ensure that they will be protected no matter what."

"Ha!"

Now he was going to shove the responsibility he brought upon himself, to Camilla who never concerned herself with those two little kids?

"You're so annoying, you know that?"

"Why thank you, leader."

Camilla was tempted to hit him just once.

"In return, I'm taking either of those two as my slave."

"Camilla, I hope you know I'm considering hitting you with my spear."

"Try it then, coward."

When Soren didn't show any signs that he would strike any time, Camilla huffed and decided to take a good look at the two kids Soren took under his care.

She met eyes with dark obsidian eyes.

Camilla's eyes widened in surprise, her mouth gaping.

How does that boy still look like there was still meaning to life, and that he can certainly look forward to the day when this hell would finally end? His eyes… looked so bright that it was almost impossible to look away.

Contrary to Camilla's dark and gloomy eyes that looked like she had lost what it means to live, Choi Han's were like a pair of constellations from the night that gathered a force and made it vividly clear that he will never lose his spark. No matter what.

"…"

Camilla slowly raised a hand and pointed at Choi Han's direction.

"I'm taking that boy."

"…"

Camilla had to turn her gaze away and glare at Soren who stood in front of her and blocked her view of that boy.

"Soren."

"Camilla, don't even think of doing something to that kid."

Camilla's glare turned stern, but Soren didn't back down and continued speaking with calmness.

"If you do, I'll make sure you'll regret it."

Soren grabbed Camilla's hand that pointed at Choi Han, and directed it to his heart. Walking closer to her.

"For as long as I live, I'll make sure that kid will never lose hope."

'Let's find a way out.'

Soren remembered vividly the determination Choi Han held when he uttered those words. The determination that was quite infectious, that instead of thinking of ways to survive another day in this attic, Soren started to think of different ways he could get those kids out of this place.

For that reason, Soren will not allow anything to happen to him.

'I understand it now.'

He finally understood why Elodia chose to protect Choi Han even if it meant dying in return.

'I… completely understand it now.'

Those eyes, were certainly worth protecting and dying for.

"That kid is the beacon of my hope."

Even if Soren wouldn't live long enough to witness the day Choi Han would finally be able to be free from this attic. He simply trusted that day, will definitely come.

Seeing how calm yet serious Soren is, for the first time since they met in this place, Camilla was at a lost for words. Just how special is that boy for Soren to begin acting unlike his usual self? It was shocking how much Soren would change over a kid.

Camilla huffed and turned away, pulling her hand from Soren's grip that quickly loosened at her action.

"I guarantee you, I will protect that boy." She threw Soren a sharp glare, "But I will only do it once."

"Then, Amy?"

"Ha! You love giving me so much work, don't you?"

Soren only smiled. That was because he had already secured this deal with her and there was nothing left to say. Camilla was someone who would keep her word no matter how ruthless she may appear.

"Alright. Thanks for listening. I'll go back to my kids now."

Camilla only scoffed before turning back. She raised her left hand and those who were under her quickly gathered in front of her. Camilla then spread the word of what Soren had proposed, while omitting the fact that the offer came from Soren himself. She was certain that Soren wouldn't want them to know anyway.

Of course there were those who weren't under Camilla who wanted to oppose, but silencing them wasn't a problem.

The night came and just as what they agreed to, no one disrupted the night. Everyone remained in their spot though some still couldn't believe this was happening so they glared at everyone as if daring them to come close. The only one who was probably relaxed that night was Soren.

He was rocking Amy in order to lull her to sleep while humming softly. Soren was completely unbothered, like there was nothing he needed to care for, aside from the little girl in his arms.

But Choi Han was only getting anxious at this pretentious calmness around them.

"S-Soren… what did you talk about with that girl?"

He had been watching Soren carefully earlier. Choi Han could have sworn that girl looked at him and even pointed at him. He was too far away to hear, and he couldn't leave Amy behind. So all Choi Han could do then was wonder why that girl did that.

"Oh nothing much, I just made a deal with her to make everyone rest during the night."

"Huh…?" Choi Han looked at Soren in confusion, "You asked that from her? Why?"

"Well, because I want to sleep?"

"…"

Choi Han stared at him blankly.

For a moment, why did he think this guy was trust-worthy? Choi Han began questioning why he even stayed with Soren.

"Are you sure that nothing will happen at night? You're not completely sure. Besides, it's not like they have complete control over everyone."

"True, but so what?"

"…"

Soren only had his eyes on Amy who was slowly but surely, drifting to dreamland.

"I will sleep when I want to, and so will you."

Once he made sure that Amy had completely fallen asleep, Soren turned towards Choi Han this time.

"Sleep."

Choi Han's eyebrow twitched.

"What are you doing? Quickly, go sleep while it's still night."

"Haaaa….."

He really cannot understand why he chose to stick to this guy.

"Half."

The men clad in black returned the next day and uttered one word.

Everyone was confused and enrage at it, though they couldn't openly express it.

As soon as light came pouring in from that small window above, the killings had started again. It became such a bloody mess in a span of few hours, and more dead bodies emerged. By now their population should have been reduced by half, yet these men were telling them that it's still not half?

" 'Scuse me, sir!"

Choi Han flinched when Soren suddenly raised a hand and called for the man's attention.

"W-What are you doing….?!"

Since those men first appeared, no one had ever spoken to them nor questioned anything they said. That was because they were too terrified to say anything whenever these men showed up.

But Soren was shamelessly, and boldly raising his hand.

"Can you specify how many of us needs to stay alive by the fourth day?"

"S-Soren…!"

But Soren wouldn't budge. He was determined to get an answer no matter what.

Surprisingly, or unsurprisingly, the man answered without a fuss.

"25."

25? Choi Han looked around and saw that their numbers was certainly more than that. No, were there originally 50 children from the first day? 50 children in this small attic? Choi Han could have sworn there were so many of them, probably more than 50 on the first day, yet that man said only 25 should remain alive once the 4th day comes?

Choi Han shuddered.

That is probably a lie and they simply want more of them dead. Additionally…

'…There's a lot of us who needs to die to get that quota.'

The children at present were more than 25.

The men didn't say anything else after that and simply left.

They weren't given any food since the day they were told to reduce their population by half. The strength of those kids who moved a lot and participated in the killings would have dwindled by now, yet no one dared to show a weak appearance.

"Alright."

Choi Han stared at Soren with shock when he suddenly stood and walked. He reached out, wanting to grab Soren in order to stop him but Soren slipped right through his hands.

"O-Oppa…?"

Choi Han was left to hold Amy and stop her from following right after Soren.

"Everyone, will you kindly listen?"

He clapped his hands once to get their attention.

"Since the killing had already been done earlier, I'd like to propose that we put it on hold until the next day."

There were numerous reactions to the words he boldly uttered. Some showed obvious signs of disagreeing, while some looked at him like he was spouting nonsense. There weren't anyone who was willing to agree to his words.

Except for one.

Camilla stepped forward as well.

"I agree with Soren."

Soren smiled, having foreseen that she would.

"Proceeding with the killings would be pointless. First, we don't know the exact amount of how many of us are left. Two, those guys won't care even if we reach the quota before the fourth day."

"Whose to say they wouldn't reduce the quota even more once we reached the population of 25 before the deadline?" Soren inserted, shrugging his shoulders.

"From the looks of it, they are strict when it comes to the conditions they give. So of course we have no choice but to follow as what we are told."

Soren and Camilla's gaze met, before Camilla opened her mouth and spoke.

"Then, let's start the count off."

Camilla led the counting while everyone recited their numbers consecutively. Soren stayed to make sure they wouldn't accidentally skip one person, until they managed to include everyone in the counting.

There were still 36 kids in total.

The number was quite large, though it was certain that they would reach the quota in no time.

"So will everyone agree to put their weapons down for the rest of the day?" Soren repeated himself with a bright smile that his eyes disappeared.

There were no opposition this time.

Instead of returning to where Choi Han and Amy were, Soren turned towards Camilla and gazed at her solemnly. She quickly understood that Soren wanted to plan this out properly.

25 of them will need to live by the time the fourth day comes.

And Soren wanted to be the one to choose who those survivors are.

The two of them proceed to walk to a corner where only the two of them would hear their conversation.

After the sun rose up, it was already the third day.

The time for the final execution.

"AHHH!!!"

Slash!

Camilla led the furious slaughter of those that she and Soren chose to execute by today. They agreed that they will spare those who never once engaged in the killing, which wasn't much compared to those who participated. There were less than 10, so they had to carefully consider who the remaining 15 would be.

Of course they couldn't reach an agreement so they focused on who to get rid of instead.

"Camilla, that one."

Slash!

Soren had his spear over his shoulder while commanding Camilla who was focused in swing her katana.

"That next."

Slash!

The basis for their execution was quite simple.

Who were those who mercilessly killed those kids days ago, who were those who heartlessly abandoned their friends and left them to die, who were those who heartlessly betrayed their friends and pierced their weapons right through their beating hearts.

Slash!

They were executing those who did not deserve mercy from them.

Choi Han was left in a corner while holding the silently crying Amy. Soren didn't return to them the night before because he was busy reaching an agreement with Camilla, so Choi Han was clueless about what they were doing. Although he was sure of one thing: Soren had sided with Camilla.

Then, what about them? What will happen to them?

Did Soren abandoned them because they were weighing him down?

'Soren….'

Choi Han never thought he would have to see Soren look so cold as he point at those that they wanted dead. He looked different, so unlike the snarky Soren who was quite a brute. Yet so caring, that he wouldn't leave behind those who were helpless on their own.

Choi Han bit his lip. He couldn't understand why Soren is acting like this now, but he hoped that whatever it was that Soren wanted to achieve…. He'd be able to do so, without causing harm to himself.

Choi Han placed Amy down and stood in front of her.

"Han… oppa?"

Choi Han smiled and patted Amy's head softly.

"Don't worry. I'll trust Soren for now."

Soren turning his back on them and leaving them on their own was certainly done with reason. They simply needed to believe in him.

Choi Han stood in front of Amy to protect her from getting caught up in harm's way. Since Soren is away, no one will be there to protect the two of them.

So Choi Han will have to do it.

Choi Han raised the dagger that Soren gave him, staring intensely at anyone who would dare to approach them. Even though Camilla, Soren, and those under Camilla were leading this execution, there were still some kids who stubbornly refuse to be under anyone's influence, thus killing others by their own rules.

"Kyahh!!!"

And by own rules, it means killing anyone without choosing who to spare.

Choi Han clenched his jaw while closing his eyes.

'…Lord, forgive me for raising a weapon to my fellow kids like this. And…'

Finally opening his eyes, he took a deep breathe in.

'…I'll be seeking your guidance.'

"AHHHH!!"

Someone charged to their direction while holding an axe. Almost as if Soren had felt that Choi Han and Amy were in danger, he turned around to their direction and his eyes widened.

"Han—!"

Camilla stopped and turned, when she saw what Soren's concern was about, she moved quickly to protect Choi Han but she was too far away to reach them on time.

Choi Han ducked which caught the boy charging at them off guard.

"Amy!"

Amy moved out of the way and cowered down, covering her eyes.

Choi Han raised his hand that was holding the dagger, moving pass the boy and successfully scratching his arm.

"AAAAHHHHH!!!!"

The boy began screaming in pain, but that wound he got was hardly enough to make him stop from targeting him. In fact, because of what Choi Han did, it enraged him even more to the point that he wanted him dead.

"You little—!"

Choi Han moved a bit in order to put a bit of distance between them and swung his foot to kick the hand that was holding the axe that was close to hitting him.

"Yes I'm little. So what?"

The boy nearly released the axe, and because of his loose grip Choi Han took this chance to punch him right straight to his face.

POW!

"Argh!"

The boy stumbled back while holding his nose that nearly broke.

How is this kid so strong? He doesn't even look like it.

Choi Han tried catching his breath. There was a reason why his family was respected in their village. It was because they were a family who birthed swordsmen and martial artists, a family known for diligently cultivating their sword arts. Choi Han, ever since he was young, had been made to train.

Which was why he lived with a strict discipline while growing up.

Although he was still lacking in so many areas, but he would definitely not lose in a fist fight.

He had defended Jung Soo from his bullies back when people looked down on him for being the youngest in the family. Choi Han had faced thugs on the streets when he defended the townsfolk's daughters. Even though it didn't always end well, but Choi Han…

Will never lose.

He was a 'Choi' after all.

Although he preferred living in peace and avoiding fighting at all cost, it was inevitable at times so Choi Han sometimes had to raise a fist and defend people. Even though he would get reprimanded by his mother for that. Even though he would get disciplined by his grandfather for that. Choi Han had never left someone to be bullied in front of him.

Choi Han was getting ready to throw another punch but then…

"Han, watch out!"

Soren's loud scream rang throughout the entire room as he stared in horror at the guy who sneaked behind Choi Han, ready to strike him down with his weapon.

Slash!

Thud!

"Soren."

Camilla's eyes were calm, gloomy and dark. And oh so terrifyingly calm.

"One."

Soren could only let out a shaky breath as his strength nearly left his body from the nervousness he felt. Camilla was definitely telling him that the one time she would be protecting Choi Han has been used up, though rather than caring about that, Soren was much more concerned about Choi Han almost getting hurt.

Choi Han bought enough time for Camilla to reach him, and just when he was about to get stabbed on the back, Camilla swung her katana first.

Camilla grabbed Choi Han's shoulder and threw him behind her.

"Ah!"

Thud!

Choi Han fell on his butt but Camilla didn't even look back.

"Hey! Be careful with him!" Soren shouted angrily across the room.

"Shut up, you freak. I have no time to deal with reckless children." Camilla spat out her response towards Soren but she was glaring at Choi Han.

"I liked you for a bit, but seeing you act so recklessly I have lost all interest in taking you."

Choi Han didn't understand a thing she said but that didn't matter to Camilla. She raised her katana again and struck down the other boy that Choi Han recklessly fought with.

"Oppa!"

Amy quickly ran to Choi Han and hugged him.

Choi Han let out the breathe he subconsciously held and brought Amy to his embrace.

Even though he had fought others back in his village, but to fight someone head-on was entirely different. Those two experiences couldn't even be compared. Choi Han could still feel his heart beating fast, his muscles tensed. He wouldn't deny that he was nervous, scared even. Arguments and fistfights were like child's play compared to pointing a weapon at someone with the intention of killing.

It's true that he was reckless and wasn't thinking properly, but he simply didn't want to sit and do nothing.

'Not when Soren is risking himself like that.'

Choi Han formed his lips to a thin line as he close his eyes.

Soon enough, Soren arrived in front of them.

"Choi Han!"

He was scolded severely by Soren as soon as he stood before them. He went on and on and on, almost like a nagging mom. The comparison wasn't that far off, Soren really resembled Choi Han's mother at that moment.

"Soren," Camilla pointed at the ceiling where the light from the small window was nowhere to be seen, "It's already night."

It was the time when they will put the killings to a rest.

"Well, we need to start counting heads again. Tomorrow is the fourth day," Soren grumbled while ruffling his hair. He was still stressed over what Choi Han did but he needed to leave them again because there was still something he needed to do.

"You two."

Soren called out to Choi Han who was now standing, and Amy who was hugging Choi Han's waist.

"You'll stay close to me this time. Who knows what kind of reckless stunt you'll pull this time."

The warning was more to Choi Han than Amy. After what happened, Soren wasn't willing to leave them on their own, backed in a corner where Soren would definitely have a hard time keeping an eye on them. It was dark, and the atmosphere was tensed. Soren was definitely not going to leave them again.

"You nearly gave me a heart attack, you know that?"

Choi Han raised his hands and…

"Hey! How dare you cover your ears while I'm talking!"

Soren didn't bother hiding his annoyance. Right now, Choi Han was acting like a brat.

"That's enough. Everyone has already settled down."

"Tsk!"

Camilla and Soren started counting off everyone while Choi Han and Amy remained close to them. Soren wasn't going to let them out his sight after the stunt Choi Han pulled. He might have felt a tad bit of regret for leaving them the day before too, but nothing could be done about the past.

"26."

"…"

No words were exchanged between them. At that moment, the atmosphere quickly turned even more suffocating than before.

Camilla turned towards Soren and spoke solemnly.

"There's one more."

They needed to get rid of one more person before the sun would rise again.

"…"

It was hard to decide on. Should they randomly kill one of the kids present? No. Soren wouldn't agree to that. What reason would he have for painstakingly choosing who to spare if he would decide to kill one random kid in the end? It was against his own personal belief.

Soren was someone who didn't mind sacrificing the majority for the sake of the minority. But he wouldn't be cruel enough to sacrifice one random person for everyone. That wasn't the Soren that Camilla knew.

So with the one kid that needed to be killed, even at this time, Soren was definitely still thinking of a way to protect everyone.

"I… I'll do it."

Choi Han gazed at Amy with shaky pupils.

"Amy… w-what are you saying?"

There's no way Soren would agree to that. Even still, Amy was firm in her decision.

"I," She started while looking down on the ground, tears started to gather at the corner of her eyes, "I no longer… want to live."

It was heartbreaking hearing a 5 year-old say that, but they couldn't comfort her. Anyone who had to experience what they experienced would certainly feel that way. Even Camilla couldn't deny that death would be a welcoming comfort compared to this inferno they were forced to live in.

Her tears started to fall.

"Instead of going on… unlike me, all of you can do something but I'm just…. I'm just…. And so I…!"

"Amy."

Soren crouched down so he could look Amy eye-to-eye.

"So you want to die?"

Amy nodded her head while letting her tears spill out.

"Even the more reason why I'll let you live."

"Huh?"

Soren smiled and patted her head gently. The only gentleness she had ever received in this place. Consistently, without fail, Soren gave that to her.

"The more you want to die, the more I'd like you to live. Do you know why?"

Amy slowly shook her head.

"Because I want you to experience the beautiful life outside these walls."

Amy couldn't say anything back. She could only let her mouth gape open, only to close it again. Yet despite the lack of words, Soren's smile was still gentle.

"All these bad things here will eventually come to an end, and you'll be able to leave and live a better life. I know it will be difficult to move forward from here on out, but Amy I promise you…

Everything will be better in the end."

Soren had high hopes for the future, their future, that he wasn't willing to deprive them of that. He wanted them to grow old, live better, better than they did when they were locked up here, better than ever before. That was Soren's everlasting hope.

Why else would he willingly shoulder everything on his own?

It was so he could promise them with a smile on his face, that he will definitely set things right.

"Then I'll do it."

"Shut up, little Han."

"But-!"

"Don't pretend like you didn't hear anything I said."

Soren sighed loudly like he was tired of Choi Han's antics. Earlier it was charging recklessly with only a small dagger in hand, and now this? Ha… when will Choi Han ever stop having these silly thoughts?

But Choi Han didn't show any signs of giving in. He was stubbornly glaring at Soren who was still crouching.

"Let me do it. It will definitely help you. I—!"

"Didn't you say you miss your family?"

Choi Han was instantly silenced by Soren's words.

"Han, you're only saying that because you're getting swept up. Take a step back and rethink, do you really want me to kill you?"

"…"

Choi Han clenched and unclenched his fist.

His family…

His family is definitely worried about his whereabouts. They're definitely waiting for him to return home. How much would his mother had cried the moment they realized he had gone missing? How panicked would his father be and searched for him endlessly?

How devastated must Jung Soo be when he disappeared so suddenly….

Choi Han bit his lips.

Of course he wants to return to them. Of course he wants to see them.

However.

Choi Han gave Soren a determined gaze.

"Let me do it."

Even if Choi Han would die, he trusted that the lord will protect his family like He had done so even before. Choi Han could rest in peace knowing that his God was benevolent and will never let harm be in their way.

Even if his God couldn't get him out of this room, that was fine.

Because Choi Han believed his family would be safe. Additionally…

'I don't want anyone to sacrifice their life for me anymore.'

He didn't want to feel the devastation of having someone die for him, like what he felt when Elodia died.

He didn't want that to be repeated one more time.

Which was why, Choi Han will willingly die for them instead.

Soren stared at Choi Han's irises that shimmered despite the darkness that surrounded them. Truly, it was as if stars existed in that dark room, in the form of Choi Han's eyes.

They looked bright, brimming with hope and life.

And Soren wanted to protect the way his eyes would twinkle like that.

"No."

Choi Han huffed his cheeks out, minutes away from throwing a tantrum.

"Soren…!"

"I'll be sure to protect your future, so shut up."

'Then what about you?' Choi Han wanted to ask but he feared the response he would get, 'What about your future?'

"Camilla."

Soren had already stood and began talking to Camilla. Choi Han was left feeling unsatisfied because it was obvious that Soren will try to shoulder everything on his own again.

'Soren…'

Choi Han hoped that nothing would go wrong. He hoped, with all his heart, and desperately prayed that night, that nothing would go wrong.

When the morning sun rose and everyone was at wake, the last body was found.

"So…ren…."

Choi Han stared helplessly at Soren's hanging body.

Count: 25.

III. Amy Can't Die

"OPPA!"

Amy's screaming was loud, deafening even.

"OPPA!!!"

Amy desperate reached out to Soren, desperately outstretched her arms, but she couldn't reach him from how high he was hanging.

"OPPA! OPPA! PLEASE OPPA!"

Choi Han's shaky knees finally gave out as he fell right to the ground while staring at Soren's hanging body.

…He knew. He had a feeling that Soren would choose this ending for himself. Choi Han had noticed the signs… So why did he foolishly hope that Soren would throw away that idea and choose to live with them until the end? Why did Choi Han ignore it, thinking that Soren will definitely change his mind and stay?

Choi Han had a feeling that this was what would happen… so why didn't he do anything?

"…"

His tears began falling, though he felt like he didn't deserve grieving for Soren.

He allowed this.

He let it happened.

It was Choi Han's fault. This is all his fault. Everything is—!

Click.

"Congratulations for reducing the population."

No one heed the greeting that came from the men who entered the attic. No one had the energy, and no one cared enough. They were all grieving, grieving the lost of a friend, a companion, a brother, a sister; all of them lost someone close to them before this day even came.

Amy couldn't stop crying and screaming, while Choi Han's cries was as silent as they could be. Eventually, Camilla decided to step in and take them away from Soren. Though Amy had began kicking and pushing away, refusing to be away from Soren, but it was no use.

Soren was already gone.

The one person they needed to get rid of to get the quota, Soren decided it would be him.

And no one in this room could have done anything to stop him, or even change his mind. Because Soren would not allow the good ones be sacrificed for everyone.

Even if it meant giving up his life in return.

The men ignored the wails within the room and simply brought in the feast they promised they would prepare, yet the joy was nowhere to be seen in the starving children's faces. Not that any of them would be able to rejoice after going through those nightmarish days.

The men didn't say much and simply took out the dead bodies one by one. And when it came to taking Soren away…

"…!"

They harshly pulled him off that his head nearly came off, making Choi Han scream on the top of his lungs.

"DON'T TOUCH HIM!"

They were harsh, rough, not caring about what would happen to a body that was already long gone. They held no respect for the dead that Choi Han couldn't sit still and watch them treat Soren's body roughly.

"Soren…!" Choi Han wanted to run off and take Soren away from them but Camilla was firmly holding his arms to hold him in place, "Soren…! Soren hyung…!!"

'I will if you call me hyung.'

"Hyung!"

Choi Han screamed with all his might while his tears continuously poured out.

"HYUNG!!!"

Camilla finally had enough and pulled Choi Han towards her, and covered his eyes.

"Let me go! I said let me go! Hyung! Hyung is…!"

Click.

"SHUT UP!"

Choi Han flinched when Camilla raised her voice.

"SOREN IS ALREADY DEAD. WHAT ELSE DO YOU WANT?!"

'Soren… hyung….'

"Hic…"

Choi Han could do nothing but cry, losing the remaining strength in his body.

"He wasn't supposed to die…!"

A sob left his lips.

"I told him… I told him I'll do it… so why…? Why….?!"

There was nothing else he could do at this point but to lament and regret everything. So many 'if only's running through his mind, and he knew none of it could ever truly reverse time and bring Soren back. No matter how much he wailed, and protest, nothing could change what happened.

"Give me back my hyung….!"

Yet his desperation was the only thing that he could feel.

Camilla made him turn around and pulled him to her embrace. Choi Han was momentarily taken aback, then he started crying loudly. Camilla tugged Amy towards her as well and hugged the two crying children.

Because that was the only thing she could do for Soren.

'Camilla.'

Camilla closed her eyes, a pained expression on her face at having been cursed to be the one that saw Soren alive for the last time.

'Remember to keep your promise.'

Soren was the type of bastard who always smiled, but rarely did he ever show such a sincere and gentle smile. Yet at his last moment of being seen alive, that was the very smile he wore on his lips like he felt that there really was nothing for him to worry about even in death.

'Take care of them.'

'Soren you bastard.'

Soren really was a wreck. A cruel, selfish, yet the most selfless wreck that Camilla has ever met in the 10 years she lived her life.

She hadn't lived long, but she knew that she will always remember Soren for everything that he had done. He was the type of bug that anyone wouldn't be able to forget no matter how long time would pass. Camilla never liked Soren; he did so many things that she would never agree with, yet she stayed with him until his last moment.

Because Soren, as much as a jerk that he was, didn't deserve a lonely death.

Yet the loneliness he would leave behind will surely be felt for a very long time.

Some of them had finally gathered enough strength to get some of the food those men had previously brought for them to feast on, their "reward" for completing what they were told to do.

But Choi Han didn't even took a single step closer to where the food were. Additionally, there wouldn't be anyone here who would force him to eat in order to replenish his strength, like Soren did.

Camilla had gone somewhere with Amy and Choi Han stayed behind. He felt like he won't be able to stand without stumbling down anyway, so it was best for him to stay in his spot.

So many things had happened, and it all felt like it happened too fast. Choi Han's heart couldn't even catch up with everything that happened all at once.

And now that he had a bit of time… with a heavy heart, he clasped his hands together once more.

When was the last time he prayed like this?

'Dear God, I'm sorry I haven't prayed for awhile. Things… happened. Since you're watching over me, you would know what I'm talking about.'

Choi Han didn't wipe the tears that started falling from his eyes. He didn't want to elaborate, because he knew if he did, then only his heart would feel heavy and his throat would tight up.

'I know I've been asking too much from you since I got locked up in this place. But please listen to me one more time.

There are so many kids here who needs your help. Please grant us your protection, that we may be able to leave this place safe and sound…

Even though so many of us are already… gone.

But I trust that you would have comforted their grieving souls and welcomed them in your arms… because you have loved children, or so what I was told.

Dear God, our heavenly Father, help us.'

Drip. Drip. Drip.

Choi Han sniffled and wiped his tears as soon as he finished praying. He looked around to see where Amy and Camilla would be but noticed that the atmosphere has become strange.

Thump. Thump. Thump.

His heart started beating fast again. The feeling of unease had returned, and Choi Han had known by now what that meant. With the many times he felt this way, and with all these crazy things that kept happening… his feeling of unease and anxiety only meant one thing.

Something terrible is about to happen.

'Amy.'

Choi Han quickly got up from his seat, though he almost fell back right down had he not managed to grab onto the wall for support at the right time.

'Amy. I need to look for Amy…!'

It should be fine because she was with Camilla, and Camilla would certainly not allow anything to happen to Amy, but even while knowing that, Choi Han's unease only got worse the longer he couldn't see Amy anywhere.

He looked around the room. It wouldn't be difficult to spot them now because there weren't as many kids as it used to, though it certainly was still a bit crowded, but wouldn't be impossible to spot them anywhere.

Because Choi Han was so focused on finding Amy and Camilla, he failed to notice the strange behavior that slowly revealed from those who came to eat the food served.

Crash-!

"Urgh…." One boy held his throbbing head while crouching down, "W-what… what the hell was….!"

"Ah!"

The boy got toppled over by the girl who was eating beside him.

"W-what are you doing—?!"

"Mmph!!!"

"Amy?" Choi Han looked over the place searching for her. After walking for some time, he noticed a group of boys forming a circle in the furthest corner that wouldn't be easily noticed if he wasn't paying enough attention.

Choi Han couldn't tell what came over him that he decided to come closer to that small crowd. Wasn't he busy looking for Amy? So why would he…

A sob was heard and a loud cry.

"S-Stop!"

"!!!"

Choi Han was alarmed when he saw a glimpse of Amy on the ground.

"Amy?!"

He rushed to their direction and tried to force his way in but he only got pushed back.

"N-NO! I DON'T WANT IT! LET GO!"

Choi Han could feel his heart beating right next to his ear as he tried to pull the boy closest to him away from Amy.

"She said no!!"

Pow!

When he saw the boy about to swing his fist to his face, Choi Han threw his fist first and the boy fell to the ground.

Soren was the first and only person that had ever got to punch Choi Han's face, and he was going to keep it that way.

"Amy!!!"

Another boy roughly pulled his arm and forced him on the ground.

"AMY!!!!"

"STOP IT—!!!"

"Eurgh….!"

Camilla tried to quickly reach for her katana but Warren, who was one of those who followed her lead, stomped on her hand.

"AHHH!!!!"

He then swung his foot and kicked Camilla's jaw, twisting her head.

Warren crouched down and grabbed Camilla's hair, forcing her to face up before crashing their lips together.

"Mmph…! Mmph!!"

Camilla threw her left fist and punched Warren's side is, where she knew his lung would be located,

"!!!!"

Warren stepped back and lost strength, thus falling to the ground while withering in pain. Camilla finally grabbed her katana and forced herself up despite the pain from when Warren threw her to the wall.

"What the hell is wrong with you?!"

She screamed at him despite the pain on her stomach after Warren kicked her down earlier.

Warren's breathing was heavy. Camilla assumed it was because of the pain of being punched in one of the most painful spot, but when she saw Warren's eyes, Camilla felt her heart dropped.

Something was amiss.

Warren…. Warren had unfocused eyes, like he wasn't on the right mind. Like he wasn't actually conscious of his actions. Like he couldn't see Camilla in front of him.

Camilla quickly turned to the direction of where the food were set. Prior to this crazy thing happening, she could have sworn she saw Warren eating among the other kids, before they started to act weird.

Camilla's eyes widened.

The sight of where the food was located, was something Camilla would have prepared not to know.

'They put something in the food…!!!'

She didn't waste time and quickly searched for Amy and Choi Han, tightly holding onto her katana. Camilla hoped no harm had befall those two while she was dealing with Warren, but when she was about to go and look for them, Warren grabbed her arm, squeezing it tightly.

"Warren."

Camilla gazed at him with wide eyes before swinging her sheathed katana, aiming for his head.

"Blame yourself for what you did to me."

Thud!

She managed to hit Warren's head hard enough to make him lose consciousness. Camilla didn't waste time anymore and stormed off, searching for Amy and Choi Han. While running around, she heard that loud scream.

Camilla quickly turned around and had a sense of Déjà vu when she saw that Choi Han was once again cornered by two boys who ganging up on him.

"Han—!"

It was like her mind had completely blanked out and instinctively threw her body in front of him while pushing Choi Han away. She didn't realize how hard she had pushed him that Choi Han flew and hit the back of his head on the wall. His head started bleeding and he slowly lost consciousness from the impact.

"Ca....mill...a..."

His sight turned dark.

Slash!

"Argh….!!"

Blood began pouring out of her mouth and her body nearly gave out, but Camilla refused to fall yet.

Stab!

Camilla forced herself up and used her katana as support. With the last remaining strength in her body, she threw the sheath away and swung her katana around, slashing the two boys so they couldn't go after the unconscious Choi Han.

Camilla's sight was growing blurry but she turned around and grabbed the shoulder of the boy on top of Amy and forced the sharp blade to cut his throat. Camilla did not stop moving, swinging her weapon again and again and again until there was no one left.

"Pwaa…!"

Yet the more she moved the more the deep wound on her back stretched and her body continuously bled.

Once she made sure that none of those boys were spared, Camilla finally fell on her knees as her body could no longer keep up.

"Cough…! Urgh…!"

"Eo…nni…e…."

Camilla wanted to call out to Amy, but when she opened her mouth only blood came out.

"It… hurt…"

Clang!

Camilla who held her katana like it was an extension of her body, never once separated from her, never willingly releasing it from her grasp, was now disregarded to the ground.

Camilla no longer held the katana, and instead, she was reaching out her shaky hands to Amy who couldn't move.

"…"

Camilla tried to hold Amy in her arms, but her consciousness had already slipped away and her body helplessly fell on top of Amy who was lying down on the pool of her own blood.

When Choi Han regained consciousness, he kneeled and stared lifelessly at Camilla and Amy's blooded and cold bodies.

Drip. Drip.

His tears started falling, this time, it would never stop.

Few more days later, the previous 25 surviving kids were once again reduced.

Now there was only 10 of them left.

And the men clad in black returned.

"Everyone."

No one looked at them anymore.

"Welcome the newcomer."

Thud!

"How dare you-!"

Choi Han did not raise his head and continued staring emotionlessly at the ground. That was how he missed the new girl audaciously glaring at the men who threw her to the room.

"You dare disrespect the Crown Princess of Breck?!"

Princess Rosalyn finally made her appearance.

Forgive me, your highness.

Evan, please stop.

I want to die.

I want to live.

Fruit, where are you?

Why have I been forsaken?

Chapter Text

10 years ago in the country of Breck

"Sniff…"

The slightest bit of shuffling sound resonates amidst the quiet sob that could barely be heard under the moonlight that shone brightly against the opened-curtain window. The small crouching figure sitting on the bed, gazing tearfully at the visible moon, trembled and tried to repress her cries as much as she could.

But in the end, she could not help herself.

"Hic…. Sob…"

Though only the quiet sobs left her lips when she opened it.

Her tears continuously streamed down her face, her sight hazy. Yet she did not lower her gaze, daring to look upon the stars, the sky that was as dark and gloomy as the feelings she held inside.

"Am I… unlovable?"

She asked between hiccups.

"Tell me… Am I not… a nice thing to have…?"

The clouds started to cover the moon, as if the heavens itself refused to answer. The young Princess could only cry, no longer staring up the sky. She moved her feet and hugged her knees, sobbing in her arms.

No one would be there to hug the crying Princess. She had always been alone.

That was what it always was.

[You—]

"?!"

Her surrounding had dropped in temperature, making her shudder. But as quickly as the air turned cold, it swiftly became warm, as if it was embracing her. The young Princess should have known better and became wary of this sudden change, yet instead of wariness it gave her a sense of comfort.

[—Are much worth than the world.]

Rosalyn leaned on the golden dust that seemed to be holding her face gently, while holding back a sob.

"Sniff… Then…."

She opened her eyes and gazed on the golden curtain that appeared through her blurry eyes.

"Does my mother really love me?"

[Child.]

The warmth she was receiving from the golden dust was so comforting that she began blinking her tears away.

[It is not my place to answer.]

"…"

Rosalyn lowered her gaze and sniffled.

"Then… I'd rather not know."

[Child.]

"You're the only one who cares about me."

She could hear the sigh that was registered to her mind.

"You're…" Ah, why are her tears so stubborn? No matter how much she tried to stop them, they kept on falling as they please, "The only one… who come running when I cry."

The voice fell silent. Was it at the lost of words? Or did it know that no matter what words were thrown at the Princess, it could only be a vain comfort to the loneliness that surrounded her?

[Child, I will always be by your side.]

"Will you be on my side too?"

[Of course.]

Pat.

She felt the gentle pat of a large hand on the top of her head. No, was it even a hand? It felt more heavier and sharp, like a large claw. Though it didn't matter to the lonely Princess.

To her, this comfort that came from a being invisible to the naked eye, was all she needed. Because it was the only thing she had.

[I will always be there when you call for me.]

[You only need to say my name. So child…

Remember my name.]

Two years later.

"Have you heard the oracle?"

"My goodness! What has come to our Kingdom?"

"You don't say…. It couldn't be pertaining to our Princess, right?"

"How could you still doubt that? It's definitely the Princess."

"It is no one but our Crown Princess."

"The child of the oracle…"

Rosalyn who had just turned 6, was once again staring out the window of her room. Although now, she wasn't crying, but her eyes looked dull.

Rosalyn who had just turned 6, became the subject of numerous gossip all throughout their country after the oracle was publicized that had set the citizens' heart ablaze with anxiety.

Rosalyn was merely 6, yet the strictness of the Royal Family felt unbearable to the Princess who was still a child yearning for the love and affection of her family that wouldn't bat her an eye.

And now even her maids were changed so abruptly that she couldn't even bid farewell to the ones that treated her decently, at the very least.

"Princess, you mustn't be picky with your food."

"…"

"Princess, you must never be unkempt."

"…"

"Princess, always be at your best behavior. Come on now, smile."

"…"

"Princess, what did I tell you about your posture?"

"..."

"Princess, don't you think getting such low marks is an embarrassment for the Royal Family? You are our Crown Princess. You must exert your wise and decisiveness at all times."

"…"

"Princess, as the child of the oracle, you are our hope. Please understand that this is all for your own good."

"…"

"Princess, do as we tell you. It's for your own good."

"…"

"Princess, are you listening?"

"…"

Click.

"Hic."

The Princess who held back and endured every nitpicking at her every action, as if everything she was doing was wrong, could no longer hold back her tears as soon as her maids left the bedroom.

Her eyes twinkled with tears as she raced to the large window of her room and pushed it open.

"Eruhaben-nim!"

Rosalyn raised both of her arms and sobbed as soon as the golden dusts surrounded her body, as if the unknown being has come to embrace the crying child who only wanted someone to hold her whenever she was having a hard time, someone to comfort her and tell her that she had done well for every effort she had made, instead of only receiving nothing but nitpicking and scolding.

"Sob, Eruhaben-nim!"

[I'm here now, child.]

"Hic… Sob…!"

The poor lonely Princess who only wanted the love and approval of her family, cried her heart out to the only being who had shown her mercy throughout the mere 6 years of her life. That unknown being had listened, and held her in its embrace even though it looked nothing but golden dusts spread on the wind.

She told him everything that had happened ever since her birthday banquet that quickly turned for the worst the moment the oracle was realized. The Princess, who was already regularly ignored by her parents, has now become the cause of the citizens' anxiety that the King and Queen became more strict with her behavior that has never been odd in the first place.

It felt suffocating having to be surrounded by people who only cared about the oracle that made her sound like a bad person even when she hadn't done anything, instead of the Princess who was only 6.

"I just wanted to make friends but everyone avoided me because of the oracle!" Rosalyn cried out.

She was telling him now about the incident that happened on the tea party she was invited in not too long ago, only to be treated like she was invisible. They only came to greet her as respect to her being the Crown Princess, but no one dared to approach her again. Rosalyn wasn't even allowed to leave her table without the maids nitpicking on her for "wanting to mingle among those lower than her".

She was completely isolated, not allowed to make friends, not allowed to interact with other kids her age. None of the kids even wanted to talk to her outside of greeting out of politeness.

No one was interested in her, outside of being the Princess.

No one wanted the lonely Rosalyn who only wanted sincerity.

"Oh, what wrongs have I done?" Rosalyn asked with tears pouring from her eyes, "Eruhaben-nim, what wrongs have I done to be treated like this?"

She was not just the Crown Princess, she was only a child. Yet such a child had questioned her worth over and over. This was not the first time she asked if something was wrong with her, if her birth was a mistake that her parents began to regret ever bringing her to this world. This was not the first time, and it won't be the last either.

Because their treatment to the child, had become much harsher and colder.

[You have done nothing wrong, child.]

Even though that was the response she got, Rosalyn still couldn't stop herself from wailing.

"Why… Why have my life become like this? Was it so wrong for me to be born?"

[Child,] The voice was steady and firm, but it always held the comfort and gentleness that never seems to fade away, [You were brought into this world for a reason. But you must seek that purpose yourself. Tell me then, what do you want to become?]

What does the Princess want to become? Rosalyn wiped her tears, thinking over that question.

She had never thought of that before. Back then, she only wished for her mother to look at her, desperately wanted to make them look at her, not as the Crown Princess but as their daughter. Rosalyn had wanted to be loved by them.

She had seen the citizens of their country, some living humble lives, and they looked content with the simple family they had. Even when they had nothing, even when their life looked difficult. They persisted because they loved their family, and worked even harder to make their family happy.

Rosalyn wanted to have that kind of life.

But she was a Princess, whose sole purpose in this world is to become the next Ruler of Breck, and ensure that the citizens of Breck will never be dissatisfied with their life for so long as they were the citizens of Breck.

That was her destined life, her destined end. But it didn't seem that this entity was asking her about that.

Instead, he was asking what she "want" to become, not the one that was forced upon her from the moment she was born.

What do you want to become?

Rosalyn parted her lips slowly, even though her voice came out shaky.

"I… do not know."

Would he be disappointed with the response he got? Would he be disappointed that she didn't know what she wanted?

Rosalyn closed her eyes tight, unknowingly making a terrified expression.

Pat.

[There is nothing wrong with that, child.]

First was the bewildered feeling for not being hated, second was the surprise that she was still accepted.

[The world is much bigger and broader than you think. It is not something you can merely think over for a night.]

Third… was the relief that Eruhaben wasn't going to abandon her for simply not knowing.

"Then," Rosalyn started to purse her lips while furrowing her eyebrows in bewilderment, "Why did you ask me that?"

She received a chuckle.

[Because from now on, I want you to find the answer to that question.]

Rosalyn stared at the golden dust in confusion.

"I don't understand what you mean, Eruhaben-nim."

[One day, you will come to understand.]

Rosalyn tried to suppress a yawn but her eyes had become teary from drowsiness. It was obvious that she became exhausted after crying for hours, that the golden dust had proceed to lift her off the ground and slowly carried her over to her bed.

[Now, you should rest. You had a long day, my child.]

Rosalyn slowly blinked her eyes as the drowsiness became unbearable the moment her body touched the mattress.

"Eruhaben-nim…"

She could have sworn she was seeing a very large figure through her hazy gaze, but Rosalyn was far too sleepy to actually realize or see what it was.

"Good… night…"

The soft chuckle was the last thing she heard.

The next day was the same as usual, though the maids seem to be murmuring something among themselves. Rosalyn didn't pay attention and simply stared blankly at the food in front of her.

They have prepared the exact food that she didn't like. They told her that pickiness was not a good trait, so now they were forcing her to eat everything she was served whether it was to her taste or not. They did not care whether the Princess would end up vomiting after forcing herself, they did not care even when her hand trembled as she slowly placed the spoon to her mouth.

They did not even care when the Princess looked horrified at the words they uttered when night came.

"Princess, from today onwards you will not be left alone even for a moment."

"But it's night time…. Where else would I still be off to?"

Rosalyn's hand trembled, but she tried to hide it behind her.

It was only during night that she could express her true feelings because then she would have the freedom to call upon Eruhaben's name. But her maids were saying that she won't be left alone from now on?

Does that mean she will not be able to call Eruhaben?

"Princess, you need not to concern yourself. Two maids will remain in your room while knights will stand on guard outside the door. There will also be guards out on the balcony to ensure that no intruders will trespass as you sleep."

"But—!"

"Princess."

Rosalyn flinched when the maid stood in front of her and gazed at her coldly.

"It is the direct order of Her Majesty, the Queen. Please just do what we say."

Rosalyn clenched her jaw before turning to her bed. If it was the order of the Queen, then no matter what words she would say, or any protest that she would throw, the maids will ignore it and simply brand is as "the Princess throwing a tantrum".

No one will listen to anything she would say. Naturally, Rosalyn will have to accept it as it is.

But the moment she got under the covers, her tears started to fall silently.

'Eruhaben-nim…'

She clenched her eyes shut while trying to stop her body from trembling.

'I miss you….'

No one cared about the loneliness she felt despite being surrounded by people who "cared" about her.

Who, in reality, were the very ones who isolated her.

The next monarch will bring upon the greatest prosperity to the Kingdom and be one to protect the world.

But if the next ruler of Breck were to led stray by ruffians…

Expect that the world will fall into eternal chaos.

3 years later.

"A-A new oracle…! During the preparation for the Princess's 9th birthday…!"

"My goodness…! The Princess really is the child of the oracle!"

"Oh hail the ancient dragon! Our land has been blessed to give birth to the Princess!"

Rosalyn gazed out the window with solemn eyes. There were no tears to shed, no complaints to be heard from her mouth. The oracle this time was unlike the previous one, yet it was the revelation that Rosalyn didn't expect to hear.

Or, should she say it was predictable, that she wasn't even surprised?

She who knows the ancient dragon's name, is the ancient dragon's chosen King.

She who is loved by the ancient dragon, is the chosen one.

Rosalyn smiled, mockingly. More to herself, as well as those that were quick to spread the words of the oracles.

Now Rosalyn cannot escape her fate of being shackled to being the future Queen of Breck.

Yet even that did not ease their anxiety that had been there ever since the first oracle was announced back when Rosalyn was merely 6. Now she was 8, turning 9 in a few months, but what exactly had become different?

Right. Now people were asking her about the ancient dragon's name. So persistent, so persistent that they even began stalking her around. Not a day had gone by that Rosalyn knew what peace was. The only time she was at peace was whenever she was in the presence of the entity that accompanied her in her childhood, which turned out to be the ancient dragon she only used to read about in the imperial library.

But even that was taken away from her the moment these people stopped respecting her privacy three years ago.

Truly, she lived a life akin to a prisoner. If one day Rosalyn were to be locked up in a dark room, it wouldn't be any different from her life now.

The suffocation and the chains that wrapped around her body, truly made her feel like a bird in a birdcage, deprived of the right to fly freely in the sky, along with the wind.

It has been nearly 3 years since the last time Rosalyn got to call his name. Yet the name was always on the tip of tongue, ready to be called upon loud and clear to have the ancient dragon save her from the suffocating life she lived.

Wasn't there a story about the evil dragon taking the Princess away? It would be nice if that were to happen. But the ancient dragon was not an evil dragon, and neither was Rosalyn a damsel in distress. He was just Eruhaben, the Eruhaben that made her feel less lonely in this lonely world, and Rosalyn was a prisoner Princess who wasn't loved by anyone.

That was it.

But no matter what thoughts come to mind, and no matter what words were heard and said, the Princess really only wanted to say one thing.

To call upon his name again.

Rosalyn gazed at the sky that was blindingly bright.

'…I miss you.'

Rosalyn turned her gaze away before sadness would envelop her heart. She knew if she were to allow herself to feel such emotions, the tears that had long gone dry will return and never stop shedding.

There was nothing much she could do. Her heart had turned lukewarm, her blood of royalty was pulsing, the days to come will never stop, and the people will continue to worry about her becoming the downfall of the world.

And so, the strictness only became harsher the more years passed. It has only been 3 years since the previous oracle, yet within those 3 years, Rosalyn…

Has become a dull doll decorated by the people who only saw the crown on her head.

A doll on display, hardly a person.

Yet her heart was still beating. Beating in pain, in loneliness, in yearning for the love that she was deprived of.

3 years had passed, but neither the Queen nor the King had treated her with warmth.

Only the cold of the wind, and the harsh tug of winter, was dearly felt on the pale skin of the Princess who was only 8.

She headed to her mother's office and upon arriving by the door, when the attendants by the door were about to announce her arrival, she stopped them.

"On the Princess's 9th birthday, we should announce her engagement then."

"That way, the anxiety of the citizens would be at ease."

"Should we have her engaged to the Imperial Prince Adin?"

"Certainly it would beneficial for our country to have ties with the only empire in the continent, however don't you think it is too risky? By giving them our Princess, we are giving them the chance to become even more powerful. Whose to say they won't take advantage of our country then?"

"Right. We must carefully consider our Princess's marriage partner. Someone who will become an asset that will assist our Princess to reach great things. Of course our Breck should be the one receiving the better benefit, not the other way around."

"It must be someone who can help the Princess remain in the good path. If we were to recklessly choose a random candidate, it might taint our pure hearted Princess instead. We must never let the negative side of the oracle come true."

"Your majesty, what about one of the nobles? I've heard that the Henituse is the wealthiest noble house in the Northeast. Their eldest son happens to be the same age as the Princess."

"No, no. Surely you jest? That child is nothing but bad news. Don't tell me you are unaware of the bad rumors surrounding the eldest son? We cannot allow such a lout to be our Princess's betrothed!"

"The Sten family should also be a considerable candidate, yes?"

"Indeed. Although I am rather concerned about that family's history. Have you not heard that all the other siblings are on each other's throat, and whoever remains standing will inherit everything?"

"Our Princess must remain pure in mind and in heart. We cannot allow her to be surrounded by evil ruffians. Your majesty, do you perhaps know anyone who is best suited to become the Prince Consort?"

"..."

Rosalyn's eyes grew distant as her lips parted slightly the more she listened to the exchange of words. She tried to ignore the coldness that settled on her hand, but she could not ignore the absurdity of the things she heard.

So they were planning to whom they would sell her off? When Rosalyn is only 8? What more, they planned on announcing it on her 9th birthday?

Rosalyn slowly formed her hand to a fist. She took a breathe in order to calm her wildly beating heart before speaking.

"I'm coming in."

"Her highness, Princess Rosalyn is entering."

The nobles that had gathered were the Queen's closest associates. They were probably closer to the Queen than anyone, more then Rosalyn herself.

She had seen them consistently following the Queen while growing up, so their loyalty to the Queen was unquestionable. But do they care about their Princess? Do they care about what their Princess felt?

When even the Queen hardly paid attention to the Princess?

Rosalyn curtsy to greet her mother and her guests, clenching tightly on her dress.

"Royal mother, you summoned me?"

The Queen hummed. When Rosalyn finally straightened her posture, it was only then did she notice the portraits on the desks of the boys they were considering as her marriage partner.

Rosalyn tried to suppress a shudder.

"Rose, who do you think best suits your taste?"

Rosalyn was speechless. At the very least, her mother was asking for her opinion, though she also knew that in the end the final decision would be the Queen's. It won't matter who she would choose, it won't matter even if she refused, the Queen won't let her do as she please.

For the past 8 years she lived her life as the Royal Princess, it was always like that.

"…Your Majesty, may I speak to you in private?"

Rosalyn was asking the Queen to dismiss the other nobles from the office. They were quick to understood the message and bowed their heads to excuse themselves before leaving the room.

Click.

Rosalyn withered at her mother's never-changing eyes.

"Mother…" her voice came out shaky, her emotions pouring out now that there was only the two of us. The Queen had never gone to meet her outside of official duties, never even asked her to join her to meals. It was like two strangers living together.

It was almost as if the Queen did not care about her entire existence aside from being the Princess, but the same cannot be said about Rosalyn.

She loved her mother, she loved her father, she loved her family.

That was why she endured everything. That was why she accepted everything no matter how sad and lonely it made her feel.

Because she wanted her mother and father to look at her. At least look at her.

Yet for the every moment that they met in order to fulfill their royal duties, Rosalyn was always met with those unnerving eyes.

Never once holding an ounce of affection for the Princess who endured everything.

"Are you really… selling me off… just like this?"

As if I am not even worth to keep?

She held back. She tried to. Surely her mother still loves her, surely there is still even a bit of care left. Surely the Queen cared about her who is merely 8, too young to even be talking about marriage.

But the Queen's gaze, as it always did, never changed.

"Whatever do you mean by that, Rose? I am not selling you off to another nation. You are to serve our Country, our people, and be the great monarch everyone expect you to be."

Rosalyn's shoulders sank.

"The time for when you inherit the throne is far, but not that far. You must prepare for that day for every moment of your life, starting from when you were born. This is simply your duty to our country. Have you come to complain that you cannot do this much for your people? Rose, do not be so weak that you are easily dishearten."

Duty. That's right. She was the Crown Princess after all, she was the future Queen. One day Rosalyn will be the one leading her country, and she must lead them to even more greatness than they were now.

With duty comes heavy responsibility.

Of course, even marriage was bond by duty and responsibility. Eventually she will have to go through it, eventually she will have to do this much to ease her people's worries. Rosalyn had never once thought that she would ever marry for love, no, she never even thought about marriage in the first place.

Did any of them ever consider that maybe all these was too much for a Princess as young as eight?

"Rose," Rosalyn tried not to tremble at her mother's stern gaze, she tried to, however…

"Be the hope to the people, like you are meant to."

Rosalyn felt her stomach turn, her heart dropped.

Her mother, no, the Queen's gaze held the pressuring shackles that had wrapped around her ankles, trapping her in the Palace a long time ago.

Was her existence nothing but to be the hope of her people? Do these people… really not care about Rosalyn, not as a Princess, but as her?

The glint in the Queen's eyes were unchanging.

"Are you not, the esteemed ancient dragon's chosen one?"

"Mother." Rosalyn held back her tears as much as she could. How could her mother impose those expectations on her just like this? How could she give her all these pressure, thinking that she can handle them all on her own?

Rosalyn thought back to the strict lessons she had to take all because her existence caused the anxiety of the citizens. She thought back to all the negative feelings she had to push back in order to satisfy everyone around her. She thought back to how much she tried to please them as much as she could, allowed them to modify her to be the "perfect Princess" that they wanted…

Only for Rosalyn to slowly lose her sense of self, that she could hardly recognize herself whenever she looked at the mirror. That Rosalyn had refused to look at the mirror because who the hell is that girl staring back at her?

All these fancy clothes, the tiara she had to wear, these elegant mannerisms imposed on her, forced onto her skin and bones until it was engraved to her very soul.

She was a Princess. She had to be one.

She was… the hope of the people. The hope of Breck.

The ancient dragon's chosen child.

And Rosalyn is only eight, yet no one cared about that fact.

Drip. Drip.

Her tears could no longer be held back, and the Queen's expression didn't even change.

"Am I just a Princess to you?"

A lump formed on her throat, making it hard to breathe, hard to speak. But she persisted, she had to.

For as long as she lived her life, allowing them to change everything about her, allowed them to turn her into someone they liked, but someone she could not recognize. Living her life with more falsehood than she could count.

Rare were the times when Rosalyn was allowed to be honest without being reprimanded, scolded, criticized for having feelings and preferences.

And at that very moment, Rosalyn finally had enough.

"Am I… not even…" Her tears had completely blur her sight, but she did not dare to stop even when her tears became unstoppable, "…A daughter to you?"

Because even Eruhaben wouldn't treat her like this simply for being his "chosen child".

Because even Eruhaben wouldn't force all these responsibilities and pressure on her simply because she was the Princess.

No.

Eruhaben would never do this to her because he cared about her, not as the Princess, but as her.

To all these people, they only saw the future she was meant to live. To Eruhaben, she was just a child.

And it was only Eruhaben who really, truly cared about her.

"Princess Rosalyn of Breck."

Rosalyn lost the strength in her hands and let it helplessly hang on her side.

"You are this country's Princess."

That was her answer.

The question Rosalyn had asked Eruhaben before, the question she repeatedly asked herself before, a question about whether the Queen loved her, and saw her as her daughter; a question that had always been there.

Now it has finally been answered.

Rosalyn started to smile. But even that was not a happy one.

"My apologies, your majesty."

She didn't bother wiping her tears before bowing to the Queen.

"I shall take my leave."

"…"

Rosalyn turned away and left. The Queen didn't even stopped her, didn't even cared even when her face was full of tears.

Neither of the two knew, that would be the last time they would be conversing with one another, that turned the fragile relationship of the Queen and the Princess, mother and daughter, to something irreparable.

They didn't know that would be the last time they would be seeing each other.

Alive, at least.

"T, The Princess….!"

It was like a huge shield that protected the peace of the Kingdom has completely shattered at the news that quickly spread like wildfire, setting everything ablaze.

CRASH!

The Queen moved her trembling hand to her mouth as she stared at the knights who barged in to report with wide shaky eyes while the King had toppled his chair by how fast he stood.

"The Princess has disappeared….!!!"

"They said the Princess is fragile due to the influence of the ancient dragon."

"That is to be expected. She is only human, a mere child at that. Her body is having troubles receiving the blessing from the ancient dragon, and it just so happens that it is greatly affecting her mental state."

A huge grin appeared on the man's face, and if any of them were sane enough to judge him, they would have said he looked crazed with a smile that.

But sanity was long gone, for the many years they lived and stayed with this man.

"That Princess is fragile," The wide grin stretched even more as he stared out the window with widened eyes, "She would be easy to break."

His most loyal subjects bowed, ready to set out to fulfill whichever duties he would give them this time.

But the man was still thinking. A problem that made it difficult for him to get his hands on the chosen Princess.

He tapped on the window with his pointer finger.

"Hmm… Breck sure is a pain. It's difficult to snatch the Princess away with how overprotective that entire country is of a mere child."

That was the case.

The royal family themselves rarely invited other nations to participate in any of their celebrations within the country so it would be difficult to send an envoy who could take the Princess from their grasp. While Breck's external affairs were dealt with by a representative, so it was even harder to pull them outside. In the case that the royal family had to participate, it would only be either the King or the Queen who would appear.

One of them always stayed behind in order to protect the treasured Princess of Breck.

So it was pointless to even launch an ambush. If they were to snatch either the Queen or the King, it would quickly escalate to a war between countries. Surely Breck's allied countries will not sit still and lend them a hand to get the royal family back. A bloody war was the only foreseeable outcome for that scenario.

But the man did not desire that, what he desired was the Princess, and the Princess alone.

It would be pointless waging a war with Breck when Princess Rosalyn still wasn't in his hands.

Even the citizens were a pain to handle. If one were to ask them about the Princess, no one would answer. They were quick to dismiss any statements, or would immediately leave before anyone could even ask. Of course, even the workers of the Palace were the same. In fact, they were much worse. They would quickly call a guard if one were to merely utter the Princess's name.

So infiltration was useless. Everyone was so loyal to the royal family that they won't even bat an eye to the sack of gold they would receive if they were to give any information about the Princess. All of them were so hellbent into protecting her, and hiding her from the world, shackling her to nothing but Breck.

And no one there would be able to satisfy this man's unquenching desire to have the Princess on his hands.

Breck was so protective of her, which only got worse once it was revealed that she was a child loved by the ancient dragon that had been revered by Breck since ancient times.

A child chosen by the ancient dragon was said to be blessed with everlasting prosperity for as long as they lived, so it was believe that such a person is the only one fit to rule their country.

The previous chosen child emerged a hundred years ago, so for the next chosen one to be no one but the Crown Princess of Breck, it swelled their pride. How joyous news it was for their Crown Princess to also happen to be the ancient dragon's chosen one. Such a coincidence could not be dismissed, so they believed it was fate.

Which was why, they completely isolated the Princess from the outside world. Their protectiveness getting even more worse.

The man laughed.

Did they ever wondered how suffocated a mere child would have felt for being isolated without anyone even telling her why? While she was left to wonder why she had to endure such loneliness, everyone was busy doing as they pleased without a care for what she would have felt?

What they thought they were doing for the Princess's sake, unknowingly, everyone in Breck were the very ones contributing to that Princess's growing madness over time.

They completely overlooked the fact that the Princess was mentally fragile due to her body's difficulty adjusting to the ancient dragon's blessing, and only did whatever they wanted according to what they felt was right. Oh what a bunch of hypocrites saying it was all for the Princess's sake, but weren't they only forcing their selfish desires onto that child who wasn't even old enough to understand why everyone is treating her that way?

"Hahaha!"

The man laughed loudly.

"Haha! Oh I am dying to see the Princess!" He had been eager to see her the moment he heard about this Princess who would "bring prosperity to the world". Though his expression was quick to turn sore at the reminder that years had passed since the first oracle, he has yet to even glimpse at her face.

"If only it was easy to infiltrate Breck, I would have sent someone already."

Inside Breck, it would be impossible to even get close to the Princess, let alone be in the same room as her. However, if they could just drag the Princess outside of Breck….

"Your majesty."

The man, a King of unknown origins, turned around to look at the newly arrived spy he had sent to keep Breck in check who was now kneeling on his knees while bowing his head.

"The Princess ran away from Breck."

The man's eyes widened, as his crazed smile quickly returned.

"What splendid news!" He was thrilled, truly exhilarated, that it was felt through the entire room, "Everyone! Capture the Princess at once! Do not let her get away!"

The opportunity he had been waiting for 3 years finally appeared. Now there was no way he would allow that Princess to slip out of his grasp.

'Princess, you might want to run away from Breck, but you can never run away from me.'

The King with blond hair and crazed blue eyes could not hide his true feelings from his face.

"A year," He spoke to the men standing on the side who were covered in all black and wearing gas masks, "In one year, I want that Princess down on her knees begging me for mercy."

That was an easy task.

Because the Princess, unlike the average children they held captive, was a fragile glass that will easily shatter. It won't take awhile before she was mad and insane.

The men bowed before everyone set fort to fulfill their respective tasks.

"Now then!" The King once again turned to the full bodied window and spread his hands, staring crazily at the sky, "Ancient dragon of Breck, show me what you can do!"

Will he choose to protect his child from the impending doom forced upon her, or will he abandon her like all those ancient entities had done to their own children?

He grinned widely.

"Before I take your heart!"

Thud-!

"How dare you-!"

Rosalyn was mercilessly thrown to the woodened floor without a care, the first physical harshness she ever felt in her entire life. Even though Breck had never felt kind to her, but they never hurt her physically at the very least. So for the Princess who was not used to physical harm, was even more vulnerable to feel pain.

Rosalyn winced, before turning to glare at the men who dared to lay their hands on her.

"You dare disrespect the Crown Princess of Breck?!"

Of course she was in this mess precisely because she was the Crown Princess of Breck, but Rosalyn had nothing to herself other than her title. So the only thing she could wield around was the crown on her head.

"Princess," Rosalyn couldn't see the eyes of these men because their faces were covered by a gas mask, but the sound of his voice sounded sinister even with the absence of visible expression, "Welcome to hell."

Rosalyn suppressed a shudder.

"Princess, just for you. We will give you a special treatment."

The man raised his pointer finger up, "You will be given one meal each day."

A frown made its way to her face. What did he mean by that? Does it mean that normally they don't give out food for these children to eat? Rosalyn tried to look around the attic, thankfully the light from outside the door illuminated the room enough for her to see them.

They…

Rosalyn tried not to tremble as her heart ached in pain upon seeing these malnourished children.

'How… cruel….'

"…How long have they been here?"

Rosalyn dared to ask, instead of paying attention to what the man had previously stated.

"Princess, how about you take a guess."

"…?"

Rosalyn turned her head and gazed silently at the man who seem to be the acting leader amongst these men clad in black.

"How about a game, Princess? If you win, I will answer your question."

It felt ominous. Rosalyn had a feeling that she shouldn't accept it no matter what, or she might live a terrible fate.

For the past years of her life since she turned 6, Rosalyn loathed the oracle that said if ruffians were to lead her astray, then she can never become the one to bring prosperity to Breck. But at that exact moment, she felt that oracle flowing right through her veins, turning her blood cold.

She could swear she was hearing the gears of fate furiously turning, yet the end was unknown.

Predictable, yet still unknown.

"….I refuse."

Rosalyn tried to steady her breathing despite her heart wildly beating.

"Haha!" The man laughed airily, before turning away. "Very well. In any case, I will have your food delivered tomorrow."

The door closed shut and the men clad in black were out of sight. Rosalyn shifted slightly and looked over the kids sitting on the walls of the attic. They were all in such terrible shapes that simply looking at them made her heart throb.

"Hello."

She slowly stood, trying not to stumble when she felt the ache on her ankle. It seems that she hurt herself from the harsh push she received earlier. She tried to put on a smile instead of wincing in pain.

'Come now, Princess. Smile.'

Rosalyn tried to hide her trembling hands behind her robe.

"I am Rosalyn, Crown Princess of Breck."

'Be the hope to the people, like you are meant to.'

She tightly clenched her robe before speaking loud enough for everyone to hear, but elegant enough, like what she was taught.

"Since I, the Crown Princess of Breck has been abducted, the moment the royal family hears my whereabouts they will certainly dispatch reinforcement right away. Everyone, I kindly ask of you to please wait a little bit more, I will definitely…!"

"Haaaaaa…."

Rosalyn tried not to flinch.

This was the first time she spoke this loud to people, in fact, this was the first time she spoke to other people outside of the Palace. She was never allowed to go out before. The only places she was allowed to go freely was her own room, otherwise she would be followed around by numerous maids and guards.

If someone wanted to talk to her, her ladies-in-waiting would be the one who would converse in her stead. If someone looked for her, her ladies-in-waiting would be the ones to handle it.

Rosalyn wasn't allowed to do any of the talking.

So for the first time that she mustered the courage to speak and she received a loud sigh instead, Rosalyn could only tightly hold her robe.

"Princess, was it?"

It came from a girl who didn't looked any older than her. Her voice sounded tired, and if one looked closer to her face that was hiding from the shadows, one would say her eyes looked dull.

"Why…. Did you only come now?"

"…"

Rosalyn clenched on her robe even more tightly than she already was, that she was almost tearing it down.

Why did she only come to this place now? Why did she only arrived now? How long have they been suffering, how long have they been waiting for someone to take them away, and Rosalyn… only arrived now.

She couldn't answer. Not that she would ever know what to say. Rosalyn would never understand what they felt, because she wasn't here when they suffered greatly. Rosalyn will never understand and saying that she sympathized with them would sound like nonsense. Even still…

"Being abducted is something I won't ever want."

No one would have ever wanted to be abducted, if they knew it was going to turn out like this.

"As for only arriving now, my apologies. I certainly cannot understand why you would want a Princess to be kidnapped and locked up in this place too."

"Ha!"

"However." Rosalyn did not wait for the girl to speak after scoffing loudly, and continued speaking, "I'll make sure that your suffering will end soon. So please place your trust in Breck."

"But we are not citizens of Breck," Another one spoke. "If it is your motherland, they will only care about you, and they will only come here to take you."

His words sounded factual, but Rosalyn shook her head.

"No."

It goes without saying that among everyone here, Rosalyn would know her motherland more than anyone. So her heart was bound to have some biases. However…

Rosalyn slowly released her tight hold of her robe, as she slowly felt the comfort of speaking. No longer nervous to talk to them, no longer anxious to prove her point. There was something about her motherland that put her at ease.

Even though Breck was the place that made her feel the most lonely and isolated her from the world. Even though Breck never gave a good memory to the Princess who only had to do everything they wanted her to do, to be someone they wanted her to become. Even if that is that case, even still…

Rosalyn loved Breck.

"Breck was the one that taught me," A smile she didn't know she was capable of making, was slowly blossoming on her face, "That regardless of one's race and origin," She thought back to how much her people loved the ancient dragon Eruhaben even though he was completely different from all of them, "We must extend our hearts and help those in need."

Just like how Eruhaben has extended a hand and embraced the lonely Princess in that suffocating castle.

The love Rosalyn had for Breck, despite all the sadness she had to endure in that place, was sincere. Because it was also in Breck that Rosalyn found what it feels to be cared for, even if it didn't come from the people she wanted to receive it.

Because Eruhaben belonged to Breck. No, it was Breck that belonged to Eruhaben. And Rosalyn felt indescribable joy and pride swelling on her chest for being someone who came from Breck. That if one were to look close enough, one would think that sunflowers were blooming underneath her feet.

Rosalyn didn't even know she was smiling underneath her robe, but to those who were close enough to see it, felt something in their chests. Something that they might have forgotten after the things they went through, after being locked in this place for who knows how long.

Something… that made them want to believe again.

Hope.

"Princess…"

"You're amazing."

Rosalyn flinched, blood quickly rushing to her cheeks.

"E-eh? Me?"

"Princess, it's uncomfortable seeing you standing there. Would you like to take a sit?"

"Then, Princess do you want to sit beside me?"

Oh what is going on? Why are they all suddenly being like this? Rosalyn didn't know how to react or how to respond that she ended up fidgeting on her spot while her growing flustered blush deepened.

It's the first time she got to talk to people like this. For the first time in her life, even though their circumstance right now was rather awful. Still, Rosalyn couldn't help but feel her heart lighten.

Maybe after this experience, once Breck successfully saved them all from this attic, maybe then Rosalyn could continue with her life with a genuine smile on her face. Maybe after this, Rosalyn will no longer feel as miserable, sad, and lonely as she used to.

She might even talk to the Queen again, apologize for how she behaved the last time they saw each other, and maybe ask if they could delay her engagement at least until she turns 10 so they can properly decide on the most suitable partner for her, and to get to know that person better..

She won't be sad to endure their strictness anymore, she might even begin to smile properly like they wanted her too.

As long as they all get through this, Rosalyn was certain of it.

Life for her will definitely change.

The next day, just as that man said, they came and brought one tray of food just for her.

Rosalyn glanced at the kids who obviously looked starved from the way they appear, yet they didn't spare the food in her hand a glance. Were they worried that she might be hungry so she should eat it alone? They were too kind.

Rosalyn let out a sigh though she appreciated their concern.

"This food is mine, right?"

"Of course."

Then it means she can do whatever she want with that food.

"Hello."

She crouched in front of the girl who was the first to speak to her. Even though they didn't got to talk to each other again after that because the other children who approached Rosalyn kept her busy, but Rosalyn really wanted to talk to her.

Because she was the first person who responded to Rosalyn, she couldn't help but feel happy even though the girl didn't seem to like her that much.

Hopefully with this, hopefully they will get along well from now on.

Rosalyn smiled gently.

"Would you like to have this instead?"

The girl glanced down at the tray without moving. When few more seconds passed and there wasn't even a single reaction, Rosalyn started to feel awkward.

Perhaps this girl really doesn't like her that much?

"Uhm… So I… Well…" She wanted to convince the girl to take the food somehow. Rosalyn had observed her surrounding and this girl looked the thinnest, at least on Rosalyn's humble perspective.

If this girl wouldn't be able to eat for a few more days, it might become too difficult to save her later on. Rosalyn couldn't allow that. She must protect everyone here until the reinforcement of Breck would arrive.

Maybe just enduring this for a few more days would suffice. That should be enough time for Breck to search for her and gather their army once they determined the overall situation from their point of view. Once Breck had gathered enough information and found where this place is, surely they will not waste another day and set forth to set them free right away.

In order to save everyone, Rosalyn need to do what she must do to make sure that until then, everyone would still be alive.

Before Rosalyn could think of another way to convince this girl to take the food somehow, the girl grabbed the tray and took the spoon.

"Thanks."

Even though her respond was brief and quiet, it made a bright smile appear on Rosalyn's face.

"I'm glad—"

"Cough…!"

"?!"

Rosalyn froze and stared in horror when the girl started choking and held her throat tightly as if there was an indescribable pain spreading throughout her body.

"W-what…?"

Rosalyn raised her trembling hands and tried to hold the girl and help her as much as she could, but the fear that crept up on her as well as the confusion had muddled her mind that now she didn't even know what to do.

At that moment, the loud laughter erupted from the door.

"AHAHAHAHA!"

Rosalyn slowly turned towards the door with widened eyes.

"AHAHAHAHA!"

Why….

Rosalyn gritted her teeth.

"What did you do?!"

"Oh my, dear Princess. It was not 'I' who did something," The mockery on his voice was loudly ranging that there was no need to doubt the sinister smile on his face behind the gas mask, "It was you who gave her the food. The food meant for you."

Rosalyn shuddered.

That food with something mixed in was meant for her. They did it while thinking that it would definitely be Rosalyn who would eat it. So the one who should be in pain wasn't the girl but Rosalyn.

"You-!!"

Grab.

Rosalyn stopped and turned towards the girl who squeezed her arm and saw her slowly shaking her head, while putting on a smile.

'Why….'

"P…rince..s…s…. Cough, cough!"

She began coughing out blood and Rosalyn panicked, so much that tears started gathering at the corner of her eyes.

"D-don't talk anymore…! Whatever you have to say, save it for later! I… I will definitely…. Definitely….!!"

But the girl continued to smiled even when blood was dripping out of her mouth. She held Rosalyn's arms tightly to keep her in place, to prevent her from approaching those men by the door who refused to leave and continued to watch this scene while laughing to themselves.

Like a bunch of lunatics who enjoyed seeing one's misery.

"T..hank… yo…u…"

"What are you thanking me for?" Rosalyn couldn't hold herself back from crying, "I promised to save you. I promised to help you. But look at what I've done…!"

"No…" The life on her eyes was slowly disappearing, but the girl persisted because she wanted the Princess to hear what she had to say. She wanted to lift off the burden that might settle on the Princess's heart after this. The girl who acted unfriendly to the Princess, didn't want her to feel what they felt when they had to watch all their friends die one by one, and be so helpless about it.

"You… saved me…."

The girl was glad it was her who ate the poisoned food. This way, this Princess can still be saved, and this way, the girl won't have to endure watching more of this killing game they were forced to.

Because she was already too sick and tired for hope to envelop her heart, that she would gladly embrace death instead.

"I… so glad…. To.. H…ave… me..t…"

Cough, cough!

More blood splattered out of her lips but she didn't stopped talking even when Rosalyn started begging her to not to speak anymore.

"Y…ou…."

And when her body had gone limp and helplessly fell on top of Rosalyn, Rosalyn screamed.

"You..! You—!!"

She was screaming while tears continued falling down to her cheeks, from her eyes that looked horrified.

"What have you done….?! What did you—!"

"Princess."

Rosalyn felt a shiver run down her spine when the man who was previously standing by the door, was now behind her.

Grab.

Rosalyn couldn't stop herself from shuddering when the man placed a hand on her shoulder, though her tears continuously flowed.

"Remember Princess, this was your fault."

"…"

"If you hadn't given this girl your food, it would have been you who died."

Rosalyn stared helplessly at the body leaning against her.

She knew he was right. If it had been Rosalyn… if it had been Rosalyn instead… if she didn't give her the food…. Then this girl would still be alive now.

Drip. Drip.

"Princess, this was all your fault."

He was right. That even if Rosalyn wanted to deny it, wanted to say that it was their doing not hers, she knew that she had taken part in killing this girl.

Rosalyn, the sheltered Princess of Breck, killed someone.

Her entire body started shaking as more tears fell from her eyes.

"Princess."

Rosalyn couldn't do anything when the man began to take the body from her, no, she was far too powerless to even do anything.

"You're quite the madman, aren't you?"

Rosalyn helplessly stared at the wall with the lingering whispers she heard.

The next day, the man brought her food again. This time, instead of giving it to anyone, Rosalyn stared at the tray before slapping it towards the man's face.

"You eat it."

She spoke with cold eyes.

All the other children in the attic flinched at the Princess's audacious action. None of them had ever dared to do anything towards those men, none of them even thought of going against them. Yet the Princess boldly threw the food to that man's face.

They shuddered, both at the Princess's bold attitude, and at the man who has yet to react.

They thought the Princess was done for, for sure. But then…

"Pfft-!"

Rosalyn stared at the man who started laughing with furrowed eyebrows.

Why is he laughing?

"Oh Princess. Princess."

Rosalyn stared calmly at the man who straightened his back and felt his intense gaze through his gas mask.

"I wonder where you got that bold attitude. Just yesterday, weren't you crying over an insignificant death?"

Rosalyn gritted her teeth.

"You—!"

"Ah, but I suppose it's because you want to save these kids so now you're acting like this?"

Rosalyn tried not to react, though she couldn't stop herself from clenching her fist.

They knew her intention, but they didn't think too much of it.

Because they knew she was just a Princess. Far too powerless to actually do anything. What can a Princess, who only has her title to her name, even do? Simply being the Crown Princess didn't mean she had power. No, she truly was helpless here.

But Rosalyn would never give up.

"Princess, let me tell you the fastest way you can save everyone here."

"…?"

Rosalyn arched an eyebrow, though she remained silent. She wanted to see if this man was going to spout nonsense or what.

Rosalyn flinched when she swore she felt the man's sinister grin under his mask as he leaned forward and whispered so it was only the two of them who would hear.

"Call the ancient dragon's name."

It was as if cold water had been doss over her, turning pale in an instance.

She shouldn't have been so caught off guard that they knew about her connection to the ancient dragon since there was literally an oracle about it, publicized even. Surely it would have reached the ears of more people outside of Breck. So it shouldn't have been surprising, really.

But Rosalyn was suddenly reminded of the people who stalked her around trying to get her to say Eruhaben's name. For some reason, those people were obsessing over his name. Back then Rosalyn had simply dismissed it as them being curious, but now…

'Something is wrong.'

She was sure of it.

'Something… is definitely wrong.'

No matter what happens, she must never call Eruhaben's name. Otherwise…

Rosalyn didn't know what would happen, but she was sure that it wouldn't end well.

"Princess, will you save these children?"

Without a doubt.

"Then it's simple. Call his name. Come now, tell me what his name is."

Rosalyn made sure to close her mouth shut. There was no way she would ever risk Eruhaben's safety. Sure he can swiftly get them all out of this place and keep them safe, but there was something so ominous about the way this man was pressuring her to say his name.

If she were to bring Eruhaben to this place, what would happen? Rosalyn was scared to even imagine. She was scared that even a great being like an ancient dragon wouldn't be able to leave this place unscathed.

Just how dangerous is the one who planned all of this to even dare to confront an ancient dragon? Surely that kind of person isn't a reckless fool, only saying all this as a bluff. A person who would dare pick a fight with a mighty being was sure to be someone who had laid a trap somewhere.

Rosalyn wasn't completely certain, but she wasn't willing to risk it.

She could endure being the one in pain, but if it were Eruhaben instead…

Just thinking about it made her heart ache.

"You're not stupid enough to think I will easily give his name, are you?"

The man only sneered.

"Oh Princess, even this bold attitude of yours is a gift from him."

Rosalyn didn't react.

"Even your courage stems from the fact that you know he will come save you no matter what, right Princess?"

Rosalyn tightly clenched her robe.

The man chuckled one more time before leaving the room after that. Rosalyn felt her knees nearly giving up.

Seeing that, the other kids started murmuring to themselves.

Did the Princess successfully gave them a hard time and remained unharmed? Just who is this Crown Princess of Breck for these people to refuse raising a hand on her despite outright disrespecting them? More and more curiosity bloomed in their hearts.

Rosalyn let out a shaky sigh before turning around. The kids were quick to avoid her gaze, seeing this her heart sank.

It was alright, she comforted herself. After what happened the day before when Rosalyn brought the tray to that now deceased girl, Rosalyn totally understood why none of them would be friendly with her anymore. But Rosalyn wouldn't deny that this was making her want to cry.

The feeling of being welcomed by people, having them openly talk to her freely without having to worry about anyone scolding them or pushing them away from her, was so brief that it almost felt like a fever dream. But Rosalyn knew it was real, because when she woke up she was still in this attic.

Never mind the fact that no one was approaching her like they did before, that was fine. Rosalyn completely understand. Besides, she had already seen them being good to her, and no matter what they do she will still choose to take them out of this place.

Rosalyn decided to walk to the furthest and darkest corner in the room, where a lone boy sat quietly to himself. Among all the kids that had approached her, this boy was the only one who didn't leave his spot.

It was too dark to even see him, in fact, it was too hard to notice him.

But Rosalyn didn't want to make anyone uncomfortable with her presence after what she had done, so she decided to sit around that area. Of course she kept her distance from the boy. It was obvious he didn't want a companion.

After sitting down, Rosalyn noticed the few concerned glances thrown her way. Some were even murmuring and shaking their heads.

Why were they reacting like that?

Could it be…

Rosalyn looked at the boy and didn't think there was anything odd about him. She couldn't really see his face since he was looking down on the floor and was hugging his knees, but she thought there wasn't anything strange about the boy that deserved those sort of reactions from others.

The boy… well, he looked miserable. Like everyone else in the room. But, how should she put this…

Rosalyn flinched when she suddenly felt the boy's gaze on her.

It wouldn't have been obvious since the boy was hiding in the darkest area in the room, but Rosalyn instinctively felt it.

Because it felt as if the abyss was staring at her.

His eyes were like the abyss that seem to be looking right through her soul. So dark, and lifeless, as if it was the void itself.

Rosalyn felt a shiver run down her spine.

"…"

He was staring silently at her and Rosalyn felt like it was difficult to breathe. She couldn't move a muscle, couldn't look away. She felt trapped, trapped by the pair of black eyes that looked devoid of emotions but seem to be sucking her in.

It reminded her of something she heard from Eruhaben amongst all the things he taught her about. Something that existed beyond the sky that their eyes could see.

That boy's eyes weren't like the bright stars at night, it was more similar to a black hole; a phase when the stars die and explode. The ones that devour those that dare to drift close to it.

Rosalyn felt her heart tremble.

She wanted to pretend that she didn't just met eyes, and probably held eye contact with him for minutes she refused to count, but then the boy spoke.

"You…" His voice was hoarse, as if he hasn't used his voice in a long time. No, it sounded like he had been crying for a very long time that even his voice gave up on him now, "…know a way out, don't you?"

Rosalyn was taken aback.

She clenched and unclenched her fist to move a muscle in her body, to feel herself, before she opened her mouth and responded.

"Do you want to get out with me?"

The boy's emotionless expression hardly changed.

Silenced stretched between them and Rosalyn started to feel awkward. Did this boy wanted to talk to her or not? A few more minutes and the boy spoke again.

"Then, get out of here."

Rosalyn's expression faltered.

"There…. Is no more hope," His eyes were already so distant, as if he was seeing a far away dream, a memory from not long ago. Seeing as how affected he was, Rosalyn was certain that memory was the reason he became this way. "Death is the only escape for us."

Rosalyn furrowed her eyebrows as she started to frown.

She didn't like the fact that this boy who didn't even look older than her, talked about death this easily.

"But you are different."

"How am I different?" Rosalyn asked.

The boy paused again. He looked like he was preparing his throat that had gone dry, before speaking again.

"You… did not see…. What we all saw."

Because she was not here from the start. Rosalyn didn't experienced what they experienced, she didn't see what they saw, or heard what they heard. Rosalyn did not live the same nightmare that they did.

So she was different.

Unlike all of them who had already seen the worse, she still had hope. As well as the means to escape. This boy, Choi Han, spoke as if he was saying that even if they all managed to escape from this room, life wouldn't get better for any of them.

It was hard to forget. It was hard to forget everything. There was no way any of them would still have the chance to forget everything that happened.

That was why it was hopeless. Choi Han… would rather rot in this place now than even dream of leaving, living.

Because there was no hope.

"Then, won't you tell me?"

Choi Han's emotionless gaze bore on the Princess who moved closer to him. With the decreasing distance between them, he started to see clearly her eyes, her eyes still full of hope and life.

The perfect contrast to Choi Han's.

"Will you tell me, what it was that you saw, what you heard, everything you experienced in this place?"

The Princess felt warm. Comforting even. It was like she was a sun that descended in this place to light up their tiny world in a form of this dark room in order to give them hope. Hope that there is an end to this misery, hope that everything will be better in the end.

Hope that there is life outside these walls.

And it was painful, thinking, feeling it that way.

Because the person who told Choi Han that his future will certainly be a good one after he leaves this room, was not here anymore.

Because the person whose eyes looked bright and full of life, despite that rude and snarky attitude, was the very eyes Choi Han had to watch slowly lose its light and life without being able to do anything.

Because the person Choi Han had wanted to protect….

Because those people…. Those people who made Choi Han wanted to believe, were also the ones who tore his heart apart with the pain they left him behind.

Choi Han buried his face in his arms, refusing to look at the Princess anymore.

Seeing how he acted, Rosalyn understood that he had no intentions of opening up. She didn't pressure him anymore and simply sat there quietly.

More and more days passed, yet it didn't even feel like it had been that long. The passage of time was truly something difficult to observe given that they were locked up in dark attic with only a small window up above. Thankfully there was a clock right next to the door, so they didn't had any difficulty telling apart day, afternoon, and night.

Yet the clock felt more like an agonizing mockery since it was pointless to know the time. They wouldn't be given food anyway.

Of course Rosalyn was the only exception to that. Those men consistently brought her food, and as more days passed with no nutrition going through the other already malnourished children, Rosalyn faced a predicament.

The earlier days she refused the food they brought her. What if they poisoned it again? Rosalyn will not allow one more child to die because of that. But as time passed and the growing hunger got worse for everyone in the room, it became difficult for Rosalyn to continue her refusal.

Today as well, Rosalyn faced the tray offered to her with solemn eyes. What was the best course of action to take? She was contemplating deeply on what to do.

As if the man could sense her worries and could see right through her, his gaze intensified making Rosalyn shudder.

"Princess."

Rosalyn tried not to flinch.

"Do you feel like playing the game now?"

He was referring to the game he first invited her the day when he first brought her food. Back then, Rosalyn said she won't ever agree to it, and that she wasn't interested. At that time, she didn't had a reason to agree.

But is that still the case now?

Will there be another choice for the Princess who was locked up and forced in an absurd circumstance?

Rosalyn clenched and unclenched her fist.

She took the tray and picked up the spoon. Rosalyn could feel the man's intense gaze boring on her, though she tried to pretend that she couldn't feel it as she raised the spoon to her mouth.

"..."

Click.

"In one condition."

The food this time wasn't poisoned.

"Every time I win, you will let all of us eat. No spoiling of food, no poisoning it. Proper meal for all of us."

Rosalyn kept her gaze calm and her head held high to meet the man's gaze.

Certainly, there would be other choices, but this was what Rosalyn chose. If she was going to suffer, then let her be the one who suffers alone.

"Keep in mind, Princess. There is an east way out."

It was to ask the help of ancient dragon Eruhaben.

"Why do you refuse to say his name?"

The man asked, though there was no hint of curiosity in his voice.

Rosalyn's answer was actually really simple, whether he was genuinely asking out of curiosity or not.

"Because you intend to hurt him."

Despite the gas mask hiding the man's face, Rosalyn could tell his eyes had turned crescent from the crazed smile he wore underneath.

It was because Rosalyn had said the right thing.

The moment she call him, say his name, it was over. Over for all of them, and over for Eruhaben.

Rosalyn didn't know exactly what sort of trick they had on their sleeve to defeat an ancient dragon, but she would never put Eruhaben in danger.

Even if it meant she would be prolonging her suffering.

"My, Princess. You truly are wise."

He didn't even deny it.

Rosalyn clenched her hands to a fist.

"Alright. Tomorrow, I will come pick you up for your first game. Be ready then."

It was a gamble between life and death.

Every single game, Rosalyn made sure to win. Because of that, she managed to secure food for everyone. It didn't matter what kind of game she had to participate, it didn't matter what she did outside that attic.

All that matters is that everyone could eat.

"Princess..."

A child approached her and had a worried look on her face. Rosalyn put on a friendly smile, hoping that it would ease the child's worries at least.

"Yes?"

She hesitated. It looked like she was trying to hold it in, but after closing her eyes shut and looked at Rosalyn tearfully, she finally had enough.

"You have bruises on your face."

"..."

"A-and—!" She pointed at the arm Rosalyn was hiding under her robe, "The cuts on your arm increased again..."

"Princess, what did they do to you? What has happened to you every time they took you outside?"

"..."

Rosalyn smiled and patted her head gently.

Pat. Pat.

"I'm playing Russian roulette."

"Play?"

"Yes. Would you like to hear about it?"

The child shook her head, the worry on her face still evident.

"Then... is it fun?"

"Mm! I'm having fun!"

Rosalyn had forced a smile, though it wouldn't look force to anyone. After all, even back in the palace whenever they told her to smile, she did like they wanted.

To the point that her genuine smile would be more unrecognizable than a forced one.

"I'm having... so much fun."

No one would notice her eyes that were growing distant.

Click.

A bunch of colorful confetti were thrown the moment the door opened, and the man at the center was holding a small cake with a single candle lit up. It was the first time they brought something like this, it was confusing why they even looked like there was an important celebration.

But seeing it made Rosalyn stiffen, as her eyes widened in horror.

The man's sinister smile could be felt through his gaze.

"Happy 9th birthday, Princess."

It was her birthday. The birthday that was supposed to happen in a few months. The whole country of Breck had excitedly prepared for it, her mother and her loyal subjects were even planning to announce her engagement on their chosen candidate on that day.

It was a birthday that should be happening in few months away.

Yet this man said it was her birthday.

Rosalyn's eyes trembled as her hands began to feel cold.

'Why....'

"Princess, would you like to make a wish?"

This was absurd. It shouldn't be her birthday yet. The preparations for the month long celebration of her birthday would have been put on hold since Breck would be busy looking for her. So much time had passed, even if Rosalyn couldn't tell the exact days that passed by, Breck should have found her before the celebration of her birth.

So there shouldn't be any greetings. There shouldn't be any birthdays being celebrated.

It shouldn't have been that long since she was locked up here, right? It was impossible. It was absurd for months to have gone by without Breck's reinforcement arriving to take all of them out of here.

That's not what should have happened.

"...Date...."

"Hm?"

"Date... d-date... tell me... tell me the date of today."

Of course it wasn't actually—

"Princess, have you forgotten already?" The man laughed, but it sounded like mockery, "It's your birthday. April 5th."

Tap.

Rosalyn nearly stumbled down.

"T-there's no way... no way..."

"Princess, don't be so sad that you are unable to enjoy the banquet your motherland prepared for you."

"No, no no no. No. This... I.... there's no way.... this isn't...."

"Don't worry, Princess. We prepared our own special celebration for you. So please follow me now.

You haven't forgotten that you are still playing our game, no?"

"Ah..."

Rosalyn's trembling knees couldn't support her anymore. She fell helplessly to the ground while holding her heard, muttering to herself over and over that it was impossible.

Her mother and father, the King and Queen of Breck would have dispatched all reinforcement to look for her. And if that resulted in nothing, surely they would have sought help from their allied countries until they would be able to find her.

They would have surely done everything there possibly could be done in order to bring their Crown Princess back.

Because they cared about the Princess. They definitely cared about the Princess. Even if they didn't care about "Rosalyn", they obviously cared about the Princess.

Right?

As per usual, Rosalyn was blindfolded as she was escorted out of the attic. Rosalyn didn't have much strength in her body, her knees growing weak the more she was forced to walk, that now they were just dragging her away. She didn't have the energy to fight and refuse, the words she heard earlier still ringing to her ears.

Because what do you mean it has been months since she arrived in this place, and Breck never even found her yet?

Really… Really… Really.

Even when she was entrusted by new pairs of arms holding her tightly, even when she heard the murmurs around her, even when her clothes were forcibly taken off of her—

Even until then.

Breck never came.

"Princess."

Rosalyn was now sitting on a cold stoned chair at the center of the dark room, now wearing a dress far too flamboyant than the one she previously wore. Her hands were strapped on the chair, her waist being tied down so she wouldn't be able to leave no matter the stunt she pull.

"Because it's your birthday, today's game will be a special one."

Rosalyn mindlessly listened to the voice. She was still blindfolded, so she couldn't see anything, or anyone in the room. She wouldn't have even the slightest bit idea of the hidden mechanisms of the room, or even who was there with her.

"We've brought numerous guests to participate. It's no fun to play the same old games with the same people you've played before, right Princess?"

It didn't matter who the guests were this time. It was always the same anyway.

It will either end in Rosalyn's win, or a draw.

She will never allow herself to lose.

Or at least, that was what she thought. Rosalyn had forgotten one important thing about these men she had to play along with, or the bizarre circumstance she was in.

She completely forgot that these bastards were a bunch of lunatics who tormented children for fun.

"P-Princess…?"

Rosalyn felt her heart drop.

"Where… where is this place…?"

"Princess why are… why are you tied up like that?"

"Princess! Did they do something to you?"

Oh how her body started shaking the moment she heard those familiar voices. The children she left at the attic, the reason why Rosalyn agreed to these crazy games in the first place, those kids she promised to protect and save…

"Why…"

…Were now forced into this game with her.

"What—what have you done?!"

"Princess…?"

Despite Rosalyn's shout, the man continued speaking.

"Now there are two parts of this game—"

"Why did you bring them here?!"

"—The first part!" Trumpets started playing to add thrill into the situation, but it made Rosalyn's anxiety worse instead. "Q and A! Now, everyone knows what that simple thing is, right?"

"Stop it! This wasn't what we agreed on!"

The man laughed and pretended he couldn't hear Rosalyn's protests.

It was true that they never agreed to do something like this, but then they never agreed not to include those kids in their game, now did they?

It seems the Princess's memory has become faulty. The man could only laugh loudly.

"Princess, you will be answering each question I ask. There will be options for you to choose from in order to make this easy for you, but Princess you must answer each question within 10 seconds, if not—"

Brrrr-

Bang! Bang! Bang!

"YAAAHHHHHHH!!"

"AHHHHHHHHHH!!!"

"S-stop…!" Rosalyn shouted in vain amidst the loud sounds of weapons and cries of fear from the children of the attic. "Stop it! You're going to hit someone!!"

"But Princess, that's the point."

Rosalyn felt a shiver run down her spine. She tried to yank her hands from the chair and moved but she was tightly held in place. Earlier she hadn't known, but now she know it was because they knew she would struggle to leave the chair the moment she found out the game involved those kids.

"Princess, you get it, don't you?"

The man's sinister voice was so loud and vivid, that it felt like it would stay in Rosalyn's memory for a very long time.

"If someone dies here, it will be because you failed."

It's your fault, Princess.

Rosalyn's breathing hitched.

"Now then! Let us begin!"

"W-wait…! I said wait!!"

"First question!"

No matter how many times Rosalyn protested and shouted, it will only fall on deaf ears. So it would be best to focus her energy on answering their questions if she wanted those kids to remain unharmed. It would be best to listen and pay attention to the question and observe, which would be the best answer.

That should have been the case.

[What ingredient do you think has been used on your meals?

A. Spices and herbs grown nearby
B. One of the sheep from the herd
C. Fruits picked up from the trees
D. Human meat]

But these psychopaths turned out to be a bigger psycho than anyone could have ever imagined.

"…Human… meat…?"

What kind of answer is that? How… how absurd… there's no way. How could there be… there's no way, right?

That last option was so absurd that Rosalyn's couldn't help but ask loudly. Maybe there was something wrong with the options? Maybe they made an error somewhere—!

Ting! Ting! Ting!

"That is correct!"

Rosalyn felt her entire body turn cold.

"Hahaha! As expected of the wise Princess! Marvelous! Truly marvelous!"

"What…."

What the hell?

"What do you mean…"

"Oh Princess. You must have a lot to ask. Let me answer as my birthday gift to you."

"All the children who died before your arrival, had their bodies reserved for everyone's meal."

Rosalyn could no longer tell what it was that she felt. Disgust, horrified, everything in between. She doubt there would be anything that could truly explain her exact feelings.

Though there was one certain thing.

She could feel the horror in the atmosphere.

The kids who had been here from the start, heard what that man said, loud and clear.

Choi Han who kept to himself at the corner, stared at the man with wide trembling eyes.

If what he said was true, if it that's what they've been feeding them all these time….

"E…lodi…a…"

His body started shaking. His heart started beating loudly, so loudly, that its palpitation almost felt like it would break his ribcage.

"So…ren… h…yung…."

He raised his hands to his face, touching his eyes, his mouth. Oh what horrible thing has he done to the people who protected him with their life?

"A…my…."

Choi Han covered his mouth as he felt his nausea rising.

He did not deserve to live.

It shouldn't have been him who lived until now.

That shouldn't… Elodia, Soren, Amy, Camilla—

"…."

No. It was better that it was Choi Han who lived, at least then it was him who was suffering now. At least wherever place they may be, they were probably in a much safer place than this one.

Even if the same cannot be said to their bodies that were left behind.

"Bleurgh!"

Choi Han couldn't hold in his nausea anymore.

"Next question!"

None of them has yet to move on from the earlier revelation that they were eating the flesh of their own friends this whole time, yet the man was already ready to move the event forward.

"Ohhh Princess, this was the same question you asked me when we first met!"

Rosalyn flinched.

[How long have everyone been here before the Princess's arrival?

A. 1 year
B. 6 months
C. 2 years
D. 3 months]

"10…! 9….!"

Rosalyn bit her lip as she contemplated the choices deeply, even though she could still feel her body trembling from what she just heard. She barely paid attention to the man counting down, and tried to calmly assess it as much as she could. She tried to compose herself, even though the truth revealed that human meat has been in their meals all these time... No, Rosalyn needed to focus or else someone will die.

Rosalyn took a shaky breathe in.

How long has it been since they've been locked up here?

If all the kids she had met in this place already looked this malnourished and hopeless, then it must have been long. Though not long enough for them to be on the verge of dying by simply existing.

Then there was only right answer.

"1 year."

They have been stuck here for a year before Rosalyn came. Thinking about it like that, Rosalyn's heart felt like it had been squeezed tightly, forcibly removing all the blood that was being pumped out.

These men were truly merciless to mere children not even older than 10.

Ting! Ting! Ting!

"As expected, our Princess truly is wise!"

The man's laugh echoed throughout the four corners of the room, but no one else found his laughter amusing.

"Alright, now time for us to move to the next part. Princess, are you ready?"

Rosalyn had barely breath out a sigh of relief that during the first part, no one has gotten hurt. She successfully protected them by guessing correctly, though her first answer wasn't a guess, it was a question. But the man perceived it as her chosen answer, so it was considered a win.

Clang!

Clack!

"…?"

Rosalyn's sight was blocked so she couldn't see what was happening, and only through hearing can she try to make up what was going on. Though those sounds of things clashing were definitely something she has never heard before.

But for the children who lived one year stuck in that attic, forced into a killing game none of them even wanted to join but had no choice but to do so, this scenario was the most familiar.

Daggers were dropped right to their faces.

"Hurt the Princess."

They all had the same horrified expressions.

"This part two is called, darts. Though unlike the usual game, you will be using the Princess as the board."

It was quiet simple. Instead of a board, the Princess will be used. And instead of the traditional darts, the daggers will be thrown. It didn't matter if they would reach the "center" to reach a high point, no, the goal was not to get the highest points.

It was to make the Princess bleed.

"Now."

The man gripped the hand of a young boy who was trembling in his spot, distance away from where Rosalyn sat, forcing him to hold the dagger.

"One, two—"

Clunk!

Clack!

The little boy's hand slipped and it barely reached Rosalyn.

"Whoever fails to injure the Princess during their turn, will naturally—"

"A-ah…?! AHHHHH!!!"

Rosalyn tried to get out of the chair after hearing that loud deafening scream. "W-what are you doing…?!"

"Of course they must die."

"!!!!"

"Now, let us continue."

Click!

Clack!

Clung!

"AAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!"

It repeatedly go from throwing daggers at her, failing to hurt her, and the loud scream that comes after. It went on and on making Rosalyn struggle even more. But no matter what she did, it was in vain.

She cannot leave the stoned chair unless it was those men who released her.

"AAAAAHHHH!!!!! IT HURTS! IT HURTS! PLEASE STOP!"

Tears started forming on her blindfolded eyes as Rosalyn continued to struggle.

"Stop it!" She screamed, "Stop! I… I give up! I concede! Let's stop it here, please!!"

"Ah-ah, Princess. I never gave you the choice to concede, did I?"

The man laughed hysterically.

"No one will be spared unless you bleed! Now Princess, how many of these children will die if they continue hesitating in hurting you?"

"Kill me."

"Hm?"

Rosalyn scratched the stone chair with her nails, as she cried loudly. "KILL ME!"

"…"

"Please… Please….!"

She couldn't take it. She couldn't take it anymore. This wasn't what she wanted. She never asked for anyone to die!

"Princess…"

"!!!"

"Really… really…" hiccup, "Thank you for everything."

Slash!

Rosalyn lips trembled at the sounds she heard. There was no pain in her body, nothing could be felt, so that sound could only mean…

BANG!

Rosalyn started banging the back of her head on the stoned chair.

BANG!

It didn't matter if her actions were making her dizzy. It didn't matter if she felt the type of pain she had never once known in her entire life. She had to put an end to this, even if it meant hurting herself.

BANG!

The man's cold eyes bore right to her.

"I…" Rosalyn started talking even though her head was spinning, "I only… I only need to bleed… Right?"

She could feel the liquid trickling down to her neck.

At that moment, the man's loud laughter erupted.

"HAHAHAHA!"

"AHAHAHAHAHA!"

"OH PRINCESS, PRINCESS!"

She didn't hear anyone approaching, but she felt the blindfold being carefully taken off of her now. Rosalyn slowly blinked her eyes to readjust her sight before turning her dizzy head towards the man who was still wearing a gas mask.

"…"

"You really…! You never fail to exceed my expectations!"

The man gently held her chin, the perfect contrast to his attitude, and forced her to look up.

"It's too bad. You are not allowed to die just yet."

"…"

The man wore a sinister smile, that even if his face was hiding behind a gas mask, and her head was spinning nonstop the more she was losing blood, Rosalyn could still feel it.

A madman. That's what he was.

But maybe, the reason why Rosalyn could tell he was a madman, the reason she could feel he was a madman was…

"Princess, you truly are a madman."

…Because Rosalyn was a madman herself.

Rosalyn was kept in a separate room, completely isolated and away from the other kids. They did so because they wanted to monitor Rosalyn in order to prevent further self-harm. Though the treatment to her injury that she received was minimal to ensure that she wouldn't be totally okay.

The actions taken were only a means to keep her alive.

Rosalyn couldn't even tell who among the kids had died that day, and exactly how many of them are left. Rosalyn was not given the chance to even go and see them, after that game ended.

There wasn't any window in the room she was located in. In fact, it was no different from the attic. The only difference is that in this room, Rosalyn was completely alone.

And for reasons that were already obvious to her, it reminded her of Breck.

Just like now, she too, was often locked in her room. Though she wasn't exactly left completely alone, she was always accompanied by two maids standing by the door in order to keep her under close watch. Rosalyn never really understood why they always kept her under close watch, that even after being away from Breck for months now, she was still left wondering why.

Rosalyn couldn't tell how much time had passed. She found herself often losing consciousness randomly and then abruptly waking up after awhile. It was strange, why would she pass out? Rosalyn didn't know the reason why until one random day, she woke up at the exact moment of when women wearing white had injected something on her arm.

"Mmph..!!?!"

Her mouth was covered, and her limbs were tied to the bed.

"Mmph! Mmph..!!"

Yet just like that time during her 9th birthday, no matter how much she struggled, it was in vain.

Rosalyn found herself losing consciousness again.

That circumstance of hers repeatedly happened countless times that there was no longer a way for her to even tell how much time passed.

Until she finally woke up without the feeling of her head breaking apart.

"Princess, you're awake."

Rosalyn stared blankly at the ceiling, her eyes still readjusting. She couldn't bring herself to respond to the man even though she heard him clearly.

"Princess, as of today, your treatment has been concluded. You will return to the attic."

"…"

Rosalyn was pulled by the women in white off the bed, dragging her out of the room. Rosalyn nearly tripped and stumbled, but they didn't stop moving. Rosalyn tried to look at her surrounding but all she saw was a dark corridor filled with nothing but barely lit up lamps.

Everything she saw was empty.

Click, clack.

Clang.

A gigantic wooden door appeared before her, and the man opened it.

Creaaakkkk-

BOOM!

The first thing she felt was confusion. The attic was as dark as she remembered, with barely any sunlight peeking through the small window up above. It was the same as the last time she was there, but there was such a strong stench that immediately made Rosalyn cover her mouth and nose.

"Princess," The man's sinister voice returned, and Rosalyn felt as if everything had completely gone wrong.

"Welcome to hell."

Crunch! Crunch!

Rustle.

Chomp.

Rosalyn stumbled forward gazing lifelessly at the countless figures of the remaining children in the attic, crouching on the ground while devouring something in their bare hands. Some of them were holding a rather large piece of raw meat, with blood freshly dripping and staining the floor.

And Rosalyn stumbled down at the figure that was the most familiar in this room full of blood and darkness, and limbs torn apart.

Rosalyn parted her trembling lips, but her quavering voice couldn't be heard.

Nom.

Crunch!

"Haa... ah…"

Rosalyn fell to the ground as she stared with agony wrapping itself to her small wildly beating heart at a boy down in a pool of blood.

"P…en…..?"